diff options
| author | nfenwick <nfenwick@pglaf.org> | 2025-02-04 06:22:30 -0800 |
|---|---|---|
| committer | nfenwick <nfenwick@pglaf.org> | 2025-02-04 06:22:30 -0800 |
| commit | 1b3d836bd8d6769bf348c959595795e6f94f5b0e (patch) | |
| tree | b7ebe32e4a9a50f9a1c594d08258054aa314494b | |
| parent | 8806b4e2a37905af0741dcaa3d506aef38336035 (diff) | |
| -rw-r--r-- | .gitattributes | 4 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | LICENSE.txt | 11 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | README.md | 2 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/63205-0.txt | 3944 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/63205-0.zip | bin | 75129 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/63205-h.zip | bin | 375680 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/63205-h/63205-h.htm | 4252 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/63205-h/images/cover.jpg | bin | 98168 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/63205-h/images/front.jpg | bin | 95822 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/63205-h/images/i001.jpg | bin | 99840 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/old/63205.txt | 3968 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/old/63205.zip | bin | 75355 -> 0 bytes |
12 files changed, 17 insertions, 12164 deletions
diff --git a/.gitattributes b/.gitattributes new file mode 100644 index 0000000..d7b82bc --- /dev/null +++ b/.gitattributes @@ -0,0 +1,4 @@ +*.txt text eol=lf +*.htm text eol=lf +*.html text eol=lf +*.md text eol=lf diff --git a/LICENSE.txt b/LICENSE.txt new file mode 100644 index 0000000..6312041 --- /dev/null +++ b/LICENSE.txt @@ -0,0 +1,11 @@ +This eBook, including all associated images, markup, improvements, +metadata, and any other content or labor, has been confirmed to be +in the PUBLIC DOMAIN IN THE UNITED STATES. + +Procedures for determining public domain status are described in +the "Copyright How-To" at https://www.gutenberg.org. + +No investigation has been made concerning possible copyrights in +jurisdictions other than the United States. Anyone seeking to utilize +this eBook outside of the United States should confirm copyright +status under the laws that apply to them. diff --git a/README.md b/README.md new file mode 100644 index 0000000..b7776dd --- /dev/null +++ b/README.md @@ -0,0 +1,2 @@ +Project Gutenberg (https://www.gutenberg.org) public repository for +eBook #63205 (https://www.gutenberg.org/ebooks/63205) diff --git a/old/63205-0.txt b/old/63205-0.txt deleted file mode 100644 index 9b484ab..0000000 --- a/old/63205-0.txt +++ /dev/null @@ -1,3944 +0,0 @@ -The Project Gutenberg eBook of A Boy's Trip Across the Plains, by Laura Preston - -This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and -most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions -whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms -of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at -www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you -will have to check the laws of the country where you are located before -using this eBook. - -Title: A Boy's Trip Across the Plains - -Author: Laura Preston - -Release Date: September 15, 2020 [eBook #63205] -[Most recently updated: February 19, 2021] - -Language: English - -Character set encoding: UTF-8 - -Produced by: Nick Wall, Martin Pettit, and the Online Distributed Proofreading Team - -*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK A BOY'S TRIP ACROSS THE PLAINS *** - - - - -Note: Project Gutenberg also has an HTML version of this - file which includes the original illustration. - See 63205-h.htm or 63205-h.zip: - (http://www.gutenberg.org/files/63205/63205-h/63205-h.htm) - or - (http://www.gutenberg.org/files/63205/63205-h.zip) - - - - -[Illustration] - - -A BOY'S TRIP ACROSS THE PLAINS. - -by - -LAURA PRESTON, - -Author of "Youth's History of California." - - - - - - -New York: -A. Roman & Company, Publishers. -San Francisco: -417 and 419 Montgomery Street. -1868. - -Entered according to Act of Congress in the year 1868, -by A. Roman & Company, -in the Clerk's Office of the District Court of the United States -For the Southern District of New York. - - - -TO - -LOUIS AND MARY, - -THE ELDEST - -OF A BEVY OF NEPHEWS AND NIECES, - -THIS LITTLE WORK - -IS AFFECTIONATELY DEDICATED, - -WITH THE HOPE - -THAT AS IT HAS ALREADY RECEIVED THEIR FAVORABLE CRITICISM, - -IT MAY MEET THAT OF ALL YOUTHFUL LOVERS - -OF ADVENTURE. - -San Francisco, _June, 1868_. - - - - -A BOY'S TRIP - -ACROSS THE PLAINS. - -BY LAURA PRESTON. - - - - -CHAPTER I. - - -In the village of W----, in western Missouri, lived Mrs. Loring and her -son Guy, a little boy about ten years old. They were very poor, for -though Mr. Loring, during his life time was considered rich, and his -wife and child had always lived comfortably, after his death, which -occurred when Guy was about eight years old, they found that there were -so many people to whom Mr. Loring owed money, that when the debts were -paid there was but little left for the widow and her only child. That -would not have been so bad had they had friends able or willing to -assist them, but Mrs. Loring found that most of her friends had gone -with her wealth, which, I am sorry to say, is apt to be the case the -world over. - -As I have said, when Mrs. Loring became a widow she was both poor and -friendless, she was also very delicate. She had never worked in her -life, and although she attempted to do so, in order to support herself -and little Guy, she found it almost impossible to earn enough to supply -them with food. She opened a little school, but could get only a few -scholars, and they paid her so little that she was obliged also to take -in sewing. This displeased the parents of her pupils and they took away -their children, saying "she could not do two things at once." - -This happened early in winter when they needed money far more than at -any other season. But though Mrs. Loring sewed a great deal during that -long, dreary winter, she was paid so little that both young Guy and -herself often felt the pangs of cold and hunger. Perhaps they need not -have done so, if Mrs. Loring had told the village people plainly that -she was suffering, for I am sure they would have given her food. But -she was far too proud to beg or to allow her son to do so. She had no -objection that he should work, for toil is honorable--but in the winter -there was little a boy of ten could do, and although Guy was very -industrious it was not often he could obtain employment. So they every -day grew poorer, for although they had no money their clothing and -scanty furniture did not know it, and wore out much quicker than that -of rich people seems to do. - -Yet through all the trials of the long winter Mrs. Loring did not -despair; she had faith to believe that God was bringing her sorrows -upon her for the best, and would remove them in his own good time. -This, she would often say to Guy when she saw him look sad, and he -would glance up brightly with the reply, "I am sure it is for the best, -mother. You have always been so good I am sure God will not let you -suffer long. I think we shall do very well when the Spring comes. We -shall not need a fire then, or suffer for the want of warm clothing and -I shall be able to go out in the fields to work, and shall earn so much -money that you will not have to sew so much, and get that horrid pain -in your chest." - -But when the Spring came Guy did not find it so easy to get work as he -had fancied it would be, for there were a great many strong, rough boys -that would do twice as much work in the day as one who had never been -used to work, and the farmers would employ them, of course. So poor Guy -grew almost disheartened, and his mother with privation and anxiety, -fell very sick. - -Although afraid she would die she would not allow Guy to call any of -the village people in, for she felt that they had treated her very -unkindly and could not bear that they should see how very poor she was. -She however told Guy he could go for a doctor, and he did so, calling -in one that he had heard often visited the poor and charged them -nothing. - -This good man whose name was Langley, went to Mrs. Loring's, and soon -saw both how indigent and how ill the poor woman was. He was very -kind and gave her medicines and such food as she could take, although -it hurt her pride most bitterly to accept them. He also gave Guy, some -work to do, and he was beginning to hope that his mother was getting -well, and that better days were coming, when going home one evening -from his work he found his mother crying most bitterly. He was in great -distress at this, and begged her to tell him what had happened. At -first she refused to do so, but at last said:-- - -"Perhaps, Guy, it is best for me to tell you all, for if trouble must -come, it is best to be prepared for it. Sit here on the bed beside me, -and I will try to tell you:" - -She then told him that Doctor Langley had been there that afternoon, -and had told her very gently, but firmly, that she was in a consumption -and would die. "Unless," she added, "I could leave this part of the -country. With an entire change of food and air, he told me that I might -live many years. But you know, my dear boy, it is impossible for me to -have that, so I must make up my mind to die. That would not be so hard -to do if it were not for leaving you alone in this uncharitable world." - -Poor Mrs. Loring who had been vainly striving to suppress her emotions, -burst into tears, and Guy who was dreadfully shocked and alarmed, cried -with her. It seemed so dreadful to him that his mother should die when -a change of air and freedom from anxiety might save her. He thought of -it very sadly for many days, but could see no way of saving his mother. -He watched her very closely, and although she seemed to gain a little -strength as the days grew warmer, and even sat up, and tried to sew, -he was not deceived into thinking she would get well, for the doctor -had told him she never would, though for the summer she might appear -quite strong. - -He was walking slowly and sadly through the street one day, thinking of -this, when he heard two gentlemen who were walking before him, speak of -California. - -"Is it true," said one, "that Harwood is going there?" - -"Yes," said the other, "he thinks he can better his condition by doing -so." - -"Do you know what steamer he will leave on?" asked the first speaker. - -"He is not going by steamer," replied the second, "as Aggie is quite -delicate, he has decided to go across the plains." - -"Ah! indeed. When do they start?" - -"As soon as possible. Mrs. Harwood told me to-day, that the chief -thing they were waiting for, was a servant. Aggie needs so much of her -care that she must have a nurse for the baby, and she says it seems -impossible to induce a suitable person to go. Of course she doesn't -want a coarse, uneducated servant, but some one she can trust, and who -will also be a companion for herself during the long journey." - -The gentlemen passed on, and Guy heard no more, but he stood quite -still in the street, and with a throbbing heart, thought, "Oh! if my -mother could go across the plains, it would cure her. Oh! if Mrs. -Harwood would but take her as a nurse. I know she is weak, but she -could take care of a little baby on the plains much better than she can -bend over that hard sewing here, and besides I could help her. Oh! if -Mrs. Harwood would only take her. I'll find out where she lives, and -ask her to do so." - -He had gained the desired information and was on his way to Mrs. -Harwood's house before he remembered that his mother might not consent -to go if Mrs. Harwood was willing to take her. He knew she was very -proud, and had been a rich lady herself once, and would probably shrink -in horror from becoming a servant. His own pride for a moment revolted -against it, but his good sense came to his aid, and told him it was -better to be a servant than die. He went on a little farther, and then -questioned himself whether it would not be better to go first and tell -his mother about it, and ask her consent to speak to Mrs. Harwood. But -it was a long way back, and as he greatly feared his mother would not -allow him to come, and would probably be much hurt at his suggesting -such a thing, he determined to act for once without her knowledge, and -without further reflection walked boldly up to Mrs. Harwood's door. It -was open, and when he knocked some one called to him to come in. - -He did so, although for a moment he felt inclined to run away. There -was a lady in the room, and four children--two large boys, a delicate -looking girl about five years old, and a baby boy who was sitting on -the floor playing with a kitten, but who stopped and stared at Guy as -he entered. - -The other children did the same, and Guy was beginning to feel very -timid and uncomfortable, when the lady asked who he wished to see. - -He told her Mrs. Harwood, and the eldest boy said, "That's ma's name, -isn't it, ma? What do you want of ma? say!" - -Guy said nothing to the rude boy, but told Mrs. Harwood what he had -heard on the street. - -"It is true," she said kindly, "I do want a nurse. Has some one sent -you here to apply for the place?" - -"No, ma'am," he replied, "no one sent me, but--but--I came--of -myself--because--I thought--my--mother--might--perhaps suit you." - -"Why, that is a strange thing for a little boy to do!" exclaimed Mrs. -Harwood. - -"Hullo, Gus," cried the boy that had before spoken, "here's a friend of -mine; guess he's the original Young America, 'stead of me!" - -"George, be silent," said his mother, very sternly. "Now, child," she -continued, turning again to Guy, "you may tell me how you ever thought -of doing so strange a thing as applying for a place for your mother, -unless she told you to do so. Is she unkind to you? Do you want her to -leave you?" - -"Oh, no, she is very, very kind," said Guy, earnestly, "and I wouldn't -be parted from her for the world." He then forgot all his fears, and -eagerly told the lady how sick his mother had been, and how sure he -was that the trip across the plains would cure her, and, above all, -told how good and kind she was; "she nursed me," he concluded, very -earnestly, "and you see what a big boy I am!" - -Mrs. Harwood smiled so kindly that he was almost certain she would take -his mother; but his heart fell, when she said: "I am very sorry that -your mother is sick, but I don't think I can take her with me; and -besides, Mr. Harwood would not like to have another boy to take care -of." - -"But I will take care of myself," cried Guy, "and help a great deal -about the wagons. Oh, ma'am, if you would only take me, I would light -the fires when you stopped to camp, and get water, and do a great many -things, and my mother would do a great deal too." - -Mrs. Harwood shook her head, and poor Guy felt so downcast that he was -greatly inclined to cry. The boys laughed, but the little girl looked -very sorry, and said to him: - -"Don't look so sad; perhaps mamma will yet take your mother, and I will -take you. I want you to go. You look good and kind, and wouldn't let -George tease me." - -"That I wouldn't," said Guy, looking pityingly upon the frail little -creature, and wondering how any one could think of being unkind to her. - -"What is your name?" asked the little one. - -"Guy," he replied, and the boys burst into a laugh. - -"Oh, let us take him with us, ma," cried George, "it would be such -capital fun to have a 'guy' with us all the time, to make us laugh. Oh, -ma, do let him go." - -"Yes, mamma, do let him go," said little Aggie, taking her brother's -petition quite in earnest. "I am sure he could tell me lots of pretty -stories, and you wouldn't have to tell me 'Bluebeard' and 'Cinderella,' -until you were tired of telling, and I of hearing them." - -Now Mrs. Harwood was very fond of her children, and always liked to -indulge them, if she possibly could, especially her little, delicate -Agnes. She thought to herself, as she saw them together, that he might, -in reality, be very useful during the trip, especially as Agnes had -taken so great a fancy to him; so she decided, instead of sending him -away, as she had first intended, to keep him a short time, and if he -proved as good a boy as he appeared, to go with him to his mother and -see what she could do for her. Accordingly, she told Guy to stay with -the children for an hour, while she thought of the matter. He did so, -and as she watched him closely, she saw, with surprise, that he amused -Agnes by his lively stories, the baby by his antics, and was successful -not only in preventing Gus and George from quarreling, but in keeping -friendly with them himself. - -"This boy is very amiable and intelligent," she said to herself, "and -as he loves her so well, it is likely his mother has the same good -qualities. I will go around to see her, and if she is well enough to -travel, and is the sort of person I imagine, I will certainly try to -take her with me." - -She sent Guy home with a promise to that effect, and in great delight -he rushed into the house, and told his mother what he had done. At -first she was quite angry, and Guy felt very wretchedly over his -impulsive conduct; but when he told her how kind the lady was, and how -light her duties would probably be, she felt almost as anxious as Guy -himself, that Mrs. Harwood should find her strong and agreeable enough -to take the place. - -Mr. and Mrs. Harwood came the next day, and were much pleased with -Mrs. Loring, and perhaps more so with Guy, though they did not say so. -The doctor came in while they were there, and was delighted with the -project, assuring Mrs. Loring that the trip would greatly benefit her, -and privately telling Mr. and Mrs. Harwood what a good woman she was, -and how willing she was to do any thing honorable for the support of -herself and her little boy. So they decided to take her. - -"We will give you ten dollars a month," said they, "so you will not be -quite penniless when you get to California." - -Mrs. Loring thanked them most heartily, and Guy felt as if all the -riches of the world had been showered down upon them. - -"You look like an energetic little fellow," said Mr. Harwood to Guy, -as they were going away, "and I hope you will continue to be one, else -I shall leave you on the plains. Remember, I'll have no laggards in my -train." - -Guy promised most earnestly to be as alert and industrious as could be -desired, and full of good intentions and delightful hopes, went back -to his mother to talk of what might happen during their TRIP ACROSS THE -PLAINS. - - - - -CHAPTER II. - - -How quickly the next two weeks of Guy Loring's life flew by. He was -busy and therefore had no time to notice how often his mother sighed -deeply when he talked of the free, joyous life they should lead on the -plains. There seemed to her little prospect of freedom or pleasure in -becoming a servant; yet she said but little about it to Guy as she -did not wish to dampen the ardor of his feelings, fearing that the -stern reality of an emigrant's life would soon throw a cloud over his -blissful hopes. Even Guy himself sometimes felt half inclined to repent -his impulsiveness, for George Harwood constantly reminded him of it by -calling him "Young America" and asking him if he had no other servants -to hire out. - -Guy bore all these taunts very quietly, and even laughed at them, and -made himself so useful and agreeable to every one, that on the morning -of the start from W----, Mr. Harwood was heard to say he would as soon -be without one of his best men as little Guy Loring. - -It was a beautiful morning in May, 1855, upon which Mr. Harwood's train -left W----. Guy was amazed at the number of people, of horses and -wagons, and at the preparations that had been made for the journey. -Besides Mr. Harwood's family there was that of his cousin, Mr. Frazer; -five young men from St. Louis, and another with his two sisters from -W----. Guy could not but wonder that so many people should travel -together, for he thought it would have been much pleasanter for each -family to be alone, until he heard that there were a great many -Indians upon the plains who often robbed, and sometimes murdered small -parties of travelers. - -As the long train of wagons and cattle moved along the narrow streets -of the quiet village, Guy thought of all he had read of the caravans -that used to cross the desert sands of Arabia. "Doesn't it remind you -of them:" he said, after mentioning his thoughts to George Harwood who -was standing near. - -"Not a bit" he replied with a laugh. "Those great, strong, covered -wagons don't look much like the queer old caravans did I guess, and -neither the mules or oxen are like camels, besides the drivers haven't -any turbans on their heads, and the people altogether look much more -like Christians than Arabs." - -Guy was quite abashed, and not daring to make any other comparisons, -asked Gus to tell him the name of the owner of each wagon as it passed. - -"The first was father's," he answered readily, "the next two cousin -James Frazer's. The next one belongs to William Graham, and his two -sisters, the next two to the young men from St. Louis, and the other -six are baggage wagons." - -Guy could ask nothing more as Mr. Harwood called to him to help them -in driving some unruly oxen that were in the rear of the train. Next -he was ordered to run back to the village for some article that had -been forgotten, next to carry water to the teamsters, then to run -with messages from one person to another until he was so tired, he -thoroughly envied George and Gus their comfortable seats in one of the -baggage wagons, and was delighted at last to hear the signal to halt. - -Although they had been traveling all day they were but a few miles -from the village, and the people in spite of the wearisome labors of -the day scarcely realized that they had begun a long and perilous -journey. To most of them it seemed like a picnic party, but to poor -little Guy, it seemed a very tiresome one as he assisted in taking a -small cooking-stove from Mr. Harwood's baggage wagon. As soon as it was -set up, in the open air, at a short distance from the wagons, he was -ordered to make a fire. There was a quantity of dry wood at hand, and -soon he had the satisfaction of seeing a cheerful blaze. Asking Gus to -take care that it did not go out, he took a kettle from the wagon and -went to the spring for water. - -Every person was too busy to notice whether Gus watched the fire or -not. Some were building fires for themselves, some unhitching the -horses from the traces, unyoking the oxen, and giving them water and -feed. Guy thought he had never beheld so busy a scene as he came back -with the water, hoping that his fire was burning brightly. Alas! not -a spark was to be seen, Gus had gone with George to see the cows -milked, and poor Guy had to build the fire over again. Although he was -very tired he would have gone to work cheerfully enough, had not Mrs. -Harwood, who was wishing to warm some milk for the baby reprimanded him -severely for his negligence. He thought the fire would never burn, and -was almost ready to cry with vexation and fatigue. Indeed two great -tears did gather in his eyes, and roll slowly over his cheeks. He tried -to wipe them away, but was not quick enough to prevent George Harwood -who had returned from milking, from seeing them. - -"Hullo!" he cried, catching Guy by the ears and holding back his -head that everybody might see his face, "here is 'Young America' -boo-hoo-ing, making a reg'lar 'guy' of himself sure enough. Has -somebody stepped on his poor 'ittle toe?" he added with mock -tenderness, as if he was talking to a little child; "never mind, hold -up your head, or you'll put the fire out with your tears; just see how -they make it fizzle: why, how salt they must be!" - -Guy had the good sense neither to get angry, or to cry, at this -raillery, although he found it hard to abstain from doing both. But he -remembered in time that his mother had told him the only way to silence -George was to take no notice of him. - -"Guy," said Mrs. Harwood, who had just come from the wagon, with some -meat to be cooked for supper, "I want you to go to your mother, and -amuse Aggie." - -He went joyfully as he had not seen his mother since morning. He -uttered an exclamation of surprise when he entered the wagon in which -she was seated, it was so different from what he had imagined it. It -was covered with thick oil-cloth, which was quite impervious to rain; -on the floor was a carpet, over head a curious sort of rack that held -all manner of useful things, guns, fishing poles and lines, game bags, -baskets of fruit, sewing materials, books; and even glass-ware and -crockery. Guy thought he had never seen so many things packed in so -small a space. There were at the rear of the wagon and along the sides, -divans, or cushioned benches, made of pine boxes covered with cloth and -padded, so that they made very comfortable seats or beds. As Guy saw no -sheets or blankets upon the divans, he was at a loss to know how the -sleepers would keep warm, until his mother raised the cushioned lid of -one of the boxes, and showed him a quantity of coverlets and blankets, -packed tightly therein. - -There was a large, round lamp suspended from the center of the wagon, -and as Guy looked at his mother's cheerful surroundings he could not -but wonder that she sighed when he spoke of the dark, lonesome lodgings -they had left, until he suddenly remembered that she had been nursing -the heavy, fretful baby, and trying to amuse Aggie all the day. - -Poor little Aggie was looking very sad, and often said she was very -tired of the dull wagon, and was cold, too. Guy told her of the bright -camp-fires that were burning beside the wagons, and asked her to go out -with him to see them, for although he was very tired and would gladly -have rested in the wagon, he was willing to weary himself much more if -he could do anything to please the sickly little girl. - -"Oh I should like to go very much," cried Aggie eagerly, "Go and ask -ma if I can! It will be such fun to see the fires burning and all the -people standing around them." - -Mrs. Harwood was willing for Guy to take Aggie out, if he would be -careful of her, and so he went back and told the anxious little girl. - -"Ah! but I am afraid you won't take care of me," she exclaimed hastily. -"No body but mamma takes care of me. George and Gus always lets me -fall, and then I cry because I am hurt, and then papa whips them, and I -cry harder than ever because _they_ are hurt." - -"But we will have no hurting or crying this time," replied Guy as he -helped Aggie out of the wagon, thinking what a tenderhearted girl -she must be to cry to see George Harwood whipped, he was sure that he -should not, "for," said Guy to himself, "we should never cry over what -we think will do people good." - -How busy all the people seemed to be as Guy, with Aggie by his side -walked among them. Both were greatly pleased at the novel scene -presented to their view. Two cooking stoves were sending up from their -black pipes thick spirals of smoke, while half a dozen clouds of the -same arose from as many fires, around which were gathered men and women -busily engaged in preparing the evening meal. Tea and coffee were -steaming, beefsteaks broiling, slices of bacon sputtering in the frying -pans, each and every article sending forth most appetizing odors. - -Aggie was anxious to see how her father's baggage wagons were arranged -and where they stood. They proved to be the very best of the train, but -they were so interested in all they saw and heard that they did not -appear long in reaching them. - -"What a nice time we shall have on the Plains," exclaimed Aggie. "I -shall want you to take me out among the wagons every night. I never -thought such great, lumbering things could look so pretty. I thought -the cloth coverings so coarse and yellow this morning, and now by the -blaze of the fires they appear like banks of snow." - -So she talked on until Guy had led her past the fires, the groups were -busy and cheerful people, the lowing cattle and the tired horses and -mules which were quietly munching their fodder and corn, until they -reached the baggage wagons. In one of them they found a lamp burning, -and by its light they saw how closely it was packed. There were -barrels of beef, pork, sugar, flour, and many other articles which were -requisite for a long journey. There were boxes too, of tea, coffee, -rice, crackers and many other edibles, and in one corner, quite apart -from these a number of flasks of powder. There were also several guns, -some spades and other tools, and a great many things which Guy and -Aggie thought useless, but proved very valuable at a later time. - -"I wonder what papa brought so many guns for?" said little Aggie. "And -all the others have them too. I should think they would be afraid to -sleep in a wagon with so many guns and so much powder in it." - -"Men should not be afraid of anything," said Guy very bravely, "and at -any rate not of guns and powder, for with them they can guard their -lives and property from the Indians." - -"The Indians!" cried Aggie opening her eyes very wide with fright and -surprise. "Are there Indians on the Plains?" - -"Yes. But don't be frightened," replied Guy. "They shall not harm you, -and perhaps we may not see any." - -"Oh, I hope we shan't. Let us go back to mother, it is getting dark, -and I'm so frightened. Oh, dear! Oh, dear!" - -Aggie's alarm rather amused Guy, but he soothed her very kindly and -told her he would take her to her mother, and they had just left -the wagon, when a terrible figure, wrapped in a buffalo robe, and -brandishing in his hand a small hatchet, jumped with an awful yell into -the path before them. - -Poor Aggie caught Guy's arm and screaming with terror begged him to -save her from the Indian. For a moment Guy himself was startled, then -as the monster came nearer he jumped forward, wrested the hatchet from -its grasp, and with hands neither slow nor gentle, tore the buffalo -robe aside and administered some hearty cuffs to the crest-fallen -George Harwood. - -"Let me go," he said piteously. "Don't you see who I am? I'll tell my -father, so I will." - -"You are a fine Indian," said Guy, contemptuously, "just able to -frighten little girls." - -"I can whip you," exclaimed George, as he saw Guy was preparing to lead -Aggie to her mother. "Just come on!" - -"No," said Guy, who had already proved the cowardice of his opponent, -"I am quite willing always to protect my master's daughter from -Indians, but not to fight his sons." - -"Bravely spoken my little man," exclaimed Mr. Harwood, who had -approached them unperceived. - -"He's a coward," whimpered George, "he struck me!" - -"I saw all that passed," replied Mr. Harwood, "and I wonder that he -acted so well. I shall make him from henceforth Aggie's especial -defender, and he can strike whoever molests her, whether it be an -Indian or any one else." - -George walked sullenly away, and Mr. Harwood, Aggie and Guy turned -toward the camp-fires, and passing three or four, reached that of their -own party. At some little distance from it was spread a tablecloth -covered with plates, dishes of bread, vegetables and meat, cups of -steaming coffee, and other articles. On the grass around this lowly -table the family were seated, all cheerful and all by the labors of -the day blessed with an appetite that rendered their first meal in camp -perfectly delicious. - -But for Guy, a dreary hour followed the supper, there were dishes to -wash, water to fetch, and fires to pile high with wood. Guy almost -envied his mother the task of rocking the baby to sleep, yet was glad -that he was able to do the harder work which would otherwise have -fallen on her hands. - -It was quite late when all his work was done, and he was able to sit -for a few moments by the camp-fire. He had just begun to tell Aggie of -"Jack, the Giant Killer's" wonderful exploits, when Mr. Harwood rang a -large bell, and all the people left their fires and congregated about -his. Mr. Harwood then stood up with a book in his hand and told them in -a few words what a long and perilous journey they had undertaken, and -asked them to join with him in entreating God's blessing upon them. He -then read a short chapter from the bible and all knelt down while he -offered up a prayer for guidance and protection. - -Aggie whispered to Guy, as she bade him "good-night," that after -that prayer she should not be afraid of the Indians, and went very -contentedly to her mother's wagon, while Guy followed Gus and George to -the one in which they were to sleep. - -They were all too weary to talk, and wrapping their blankets around -them lay down, and Gus and George were soon fast asleep. Guy lay awake -some time, looking out at the bright fires--the sleeping cattle, the -long row of wagons, seeing in fancy far beyond the wide expanse of -prairies, the snowy peaks of the Rocky Mountains, and at last in his -peaceful sleep, the golden land of California. - - - - -CHAPTER III. - - -It seemed to Guy but a few short moments before he was aroused from -sleep by the voice of Mr. Harwood, calling to him to light the fire in -the stove. - -He started up, for a moment, thinking himself in the poor lodging -at W----, and wondering why his mother had called him so early. But -the sight of the closely packed wagon, and his sleeping companions, -immediately recalled to his remembrance his new position and its many -duties. He hurriedly left the wagon, but as it was still quite dark -to his sleepy eyes, he had to wait a few moments and look cautiously -around, before he could decide which way to turn his steps. - -The first objects he saw, were the camp-fires, which were smouldering -slowly away as if the gray dawn that was peeping over the hills was -putting them to shame. He thought to himself "I am the first up," but -on going forward a few steps, found himself mistaken, several of the -men were moving briskly about, rousing the lazy horses and oxen, or -building fires. - -"I shall have to be quick," thought Guy, "or I shall be the last -instead of the first!" and he went to work with such ardor that he had -a fire in the stove, and the kettle boiling over it before any one came -to cook breakfast. - -He was glad to see that his mother was the first to leave Mr. Harwood's -wagon, for he wanted to have a chat with her alone, but his pleasure -was soon turned to sorrow when he saw how weary she looked. He feared, -at first, that she was ill, but she told him that the baby had passed -a restless night and kept her awake. Poor Mrs. Loring could not take -up her new life as readily as Guy, and even while she encouraged him -always to look upon the bright side, she very often saw only the dark -herself. - -But no one could long remain dull or unhappy that beautiful spring -morning. The dawn grew brighter as the fires died away, and at last the -sun extinguished them altogether by the glory of his presence, as he -rose above the distant hills. - -Guy thought he had never beheld so lovely a scene. There was the busy, -noisy camp before him, and beyond it the calm beauty of freshly budding -forests, standing forth in bold relief from the blue sky which bore on -its bosom the golden sphere whence emanate all light and heat, God's -gifts that make our earth so lovely and so fruitful. - -Those were Guy's thoughts as he moved about, willingly assisting his -mother, and the two young girls who, with their brother had left W---- -to seek their fortunes in the far West. Guy pitied them very much for -they were unused to work and had at that time a great deal to do. So -when he went to the spring for water, he brought also a pailful for -them, and when he had a leisure moment, he did any little chores for -them that he could. He had not noticed them much the night before, but -that morning he became quite well acquainted with them; discovered that -the elder was called Amy, and the younger Carrie, and that they were -both very pleasant, and appreciative of all little acts of kindness. - -Before the sun was an hour high, the breakfast had been partaked of, -the camp furniture replaced in the wagons and the train put in motion. - -Slowly and steadily the well-trained mules and the patient oxen wended -their way towards the Missouri River, and so for nearly two weeks the -march was kept up with no incident occurring to break its monotony, -save the daily excitement of breaking camp at noon and after a tiresome -walk of a dozen miles or more, building the watch fires at night, and -talking over the events of the day. - -I think had it not been for Aggie, Guy would often have fallen to sleep -as soon as he joined the circle round the fire, for he was generally -greatly wearied by the labors of the day. Every one found something for -Guy to do, and as he never shirked his work as many boys do, be found -but little time for rest, and none for play. - -So, as I have said, he was usually so tired at night that he would -certainly have fallen asleep as soon as he gained a quiet nook by -the fire, but for little Aggie, who never failed to take a seat close -beside him and ask for a story. So with the little girl on one side, -Gus on the other, and George seated where he could hear without -appearing to listen, Guy would tell them all the wonderful tales he had -ever read, and many beside that were never printed or even known before. - -Those hours spent around the glowing fires, were happy ones to the -children. Even George, when he looked up at the countless stars looking -down upon them from the vast expanse of heaven, was quieted and seldom -annoyed either Guy or his eager listeners by his ill-timed jests or -practical jokes. - -"I wish," said little Aggie one evening, when she was sitting by the -fire with her curly head resting on Guy's arms, "that you would tell me -where all the pretty sparks go when they fly upward." - -"Why, they die and fall to the earth again," exclaimed George, laughing. - -"I don't think they do," replied Aggie, "I think the fire-flies catch -them and carry them away under their wings." - -"And hang them for lamps in butterflies' houses," suggested Guy. - -"Oh yes," cried Aggie, clapping her hand in delight. "Do tell us about -them, Guy! I am sure you can!" - -So Guy told her about the wonderful bowers in the centre of large -roses where the butterflies rest at night, of the great parlor in the -middle of all, whose walls are of the palest rose and whose ceiling is -upheld by pillars of gold, and of the bed chambers on either hand with -their crimson hangings and their atmosphere of odors so sweet that the -very butterflies sometimes become intoxicated with its deliciousness, -and sleep until the rude sun opens their chamber doors and dries the -dew-drops upon their wings. And he told them too, how the butterflies -gave a ball one night. All the rose parlors were opened and at each -door two fire-flies stood, each with a glowing spark of flame to light -the gay revellers to the feast. - -For a long time they patiently stood watching the dancers, and -recounting to each other the origin of the tiny lamps they held. - -"I," said one, "caught the last gleam from a widow's hearth, and left -her and her children to freeze; but I couldn't help that for my Lady -Golden Wing told me to bring the brightest light to-night." - -"Yet you are scarcely seen," replied his companion, "and 'tis right -your flame should be dull, for the cruelty you showed toward the poor -widow, I caught my light from a rich man's fire and injured no one, and -that is how my lamp burns brighter than yours." - -"At any rate I have the comfort of knowing mine is as bright as that of -some others here." - -"Nay even mine is brighter than yours," cried a fly from a neighboring -rose. "I would scorn to get my light as you did yours. I caught mine -from the tip of a match with which a little servant-maid was lighting -a fire for her sick mistress. It was the last match in the house too, -and it made me laugh till I ached to hear how mistress and maid groaned -over my fun." - -"You cannot say much of my cruelty when you think of your own," -commented the first, "nor need you wonder that your lamp is dull. But -look at the light at my Lord Spangle Down's door, it is the most -glorious of them all, and held by poor little Jetty Back! Jetty Back! -Jetty Back, where did you light your lamp to-night?" - -"I took the spark from a shingle roof, beneath which lay four little -children asleep," she modestly answered. "It was a fierce, red spark, -as you still may see, and it threatened to burn the dry roof and the -old walls, and the children too. So I caught it up and bore it away, -and the children sleep in safety while I shine gloriously here." - -"And so," concluded Guy, "a good deed will shine, and glow, ages after -evil and cruel ones are forgotten." - -"That is a pretty story," said Aggie, contentedly, "and I am going to -bed now to dream all night of the good fly, and her fadeless lamp. -Good-night, dear Guy, don't forget that pretty story, for you must tell -it again to-morrow." - - - - -CHAPTER IV. - - -But on the morrow neither the story of the fire-flies or any other was -told, for late in the afternoon they arrived at Fort Leavenworth, which -is situated on the western border of Missouri, and was then the last -white settlement that travelers saw for many hundreds of miles. - -All felt very sad the next morning when the train proceeded on its way. -Many of them thought they were leaving civilization and its blessings -forever behind, and as they looked toward the vast prairie of the West -they remembered with a shudder how many had found a grave beneath its -tall grass. But there was no delaying or turning back then, and so they -slowly continued their way, pausing but once to give a farewell cheer -for the flag that floated from the fort, and to look at their rifles -and say, "We are ready for whatever may come!" - -To Guy it seemed impossible that any one could long remain sad in the -beautiful country they were entering upon. As far as the eye could -reach lay a vast expanse of prairie, upon which the sunbeams lay like -golden halo, making the long, rich grass of one uniform tint of pale -green. Then a gentle breeze would come and ruffle the surface of this -vast sea of vegetation, and immediately a hundred shades, varying from -the deepest green to the lightest gold, would dance up and down each -separate blade, producing the most wonderful chaos of colors. A great -variety of the most lovely and delicate flowers, too, nestled beneath -the grass, and sent forth sweet odors to refresh the traveler as he -passed. Guy gathered them by handsful and gave them to Aggie, who -wove them into long wreaths which she hung around the wagon, when she -declared it looked like a fairy bower. - -At midday they stopped to rest. The mules and oxen were turned out to -graze on the luxuriant grass, and a small party of the men rode a short -distance from camp in search of game. Guy would have greatly liked -to accompany them, but as Mr. Harwood did not tell him to do so, he -remained contentedly behind, assisting his mother to take care of the -baby, and anxiously wondering when she would become strong and well, -for she still looked as pale and weak as when they left W----. - -He was speaking to his mother of this and hearing very thankfully her -assurance that she felt better, if she did not look so, when Gus and -George came up to him, and rapidly told him that their father had gone -to the hunt and had left his powder flask behind and that their mother -said he was to take it to them. - -"But he is on horseback," said Guy, "and I should never be able to walk -fast enough to overtake him. I'll go and speak to Mrs. Harwood about -it." - -"Indeed you won't!" exclaimed George, "she says you are not to bother -her, but to go at once. You will be sure to meet papa, because he said -they would not go farther than that little belt of cotton-wood trees -which you see over there." - -"Why, he did not go that way at all," cried Guy in astonishment. "He -left the camp on the other side." - -"Well, I know that," returned George, "but they were going toward that -belt of trees, anyway. Didn't papa tell mamma so, Mrs. Loring?" - -"Hallo! where has she gone to?" - -"She went into the wagon before you began to speak to me," said Guy, -not very well pleased with the cunning look in George's face. - -"Oh, did she? All right! Here, take the flask and hurry along, or mamma -will give it to you for lagging so. I wish I could go with you and see -the hunt." - -Guy was so fearful that he would do so whether he had permission or -not, that he hurried away without farther thought, and was soon quite -alone on the great prairie. I think he would not have gone so fast had -he heard George's exultant laugh as he turned to Gus with the remark, -"Isn't it jolly he's gone, but if you tell that I sent him away, I'll -break your bones." - -Gus had a very high regard for his bones,--perhaps rather more than -for the truth,--for he promised very readily to say nothing of what had -passed, and indeed thought it an excellent joke, and laughed heartily. - -Meanwhile Guy walked on in the direction George had pointed out to him, -wondering as he forced his way through the tall grass, how Mr. Harwood -could consider it enough of importance to send him with it. He walked a -long distance without finding any traces of Mr. Harwood and his party, -and looking back saw that the wagons appeared as mere specks above the -grass. For a moment he felt inclined to turn back, but he remembered -that his mother had told him always to finish anything he undertook to -accomplish, and so stepped briskly forward quite determined to find Mr. -Harwood if it was at all possible to do so. - -It was a long time before he looked back again for he did not like to -be tempted to return, and when he did so he was startled to find that -the wagons had entirely disappeared. In great affright he looked north, -east, west and south, but all in vain. - -At first he ran wildly about, uttering broken ejaculations of alarm, -then he sat down and burst into tears, it was so dreadful to be on -that vast prairie alone. He soon grew calm for his tears relieved his -overcharged heart. He arose and looked carefully around, and for the -first time noticed that the trees which had seemed but a short distance -from the camp, looked as far off as ever. - -"It is plain," said he to himself, "that those trees are at a great -distance. Of course, Mr. Harwood could calculate their distance though -I could not, and would certainly never have ventured so far to hunt. -George must have been mistaken." - -Then he wondered that the flask he had so long carried in his hand had -not oppressed him by its weight. With many misgivings he opened it, and -found that he had been most basely, cruelly deceived. The flask was -empty. - -I think it is not surprising that Guy was very angry, and made some -very foolish vows as to how he would "serve George out" if he ever -gained the camp again. Ah! yes, if he ever gained it! But the question -was how he was to do so, for the long prairie grass quite covered the -tracks he had made and he was uncertain from what point he had come, -and there was nothing in that great solitude to indicate it. - -Oh, how Guy wished that the tall grass, which he had thought so -beautiful, was level with the earth, "Then I should be able to see -the wagons," he thought, "but they have now moved on into some slight -hollow, and I may never see them more." - -Oh! how bitterly he reproached himself for his foolish trustfulness -in George Harwood, and again for ever having persuaded his mother to -undertake such a perilous journey. For even then he thought more of his -mother's sorrow than his own danger, saying again and again: "I shall -be lost, and my mother's heart will break. Oh, my dear, dear mother?" - -"Well, well!" he exclaimed aloud, after spending a few moments in such -sad reflections, "it is no use for me to stand here. There is one thing -certain, I can meet nothing worse than death on this prairie if I go -back, and if I stay here it will certainly come to me, so I will try to -make for the wagons, and if I fail I shall know it is not for the want -of energy." - -So he forced his way again through the rank grass, this time with his -back to the belt of trees, though he knew that they were growing by the -side of water, for which he was eagerly wishing, for the sun was very -hot, and as he had taken nothing since morning he was fast becoming -faint with hunger and thirst. - -At last the air grew cooler and a slight breeze sprang up, but although -it refreshed Guy's weary body, it brought nothing but anguish to his -mind, for he knew that the sun was setting. - -In despair he lifted his voice and halloed wildly, crying for help from -God and man, but no answer came, while still the sky grew a deeper -blue, the sun a more glorious scarlet, till at last when it had gained -its utmost magnificence, it suddenly dropped beneath the prairie, the -green grass grew darker and darker, and at last lay like a black pall -around poor Guy, as he stood alone in the awful solitude. - - - - -CHAPTER V. - - -For a time poor Guy sat upon the ground helpless, and hopeless, -listening intently to the rustling movements of the numerous small -animals, that wandered about seeking food; fearing to move, lest he -should encounter a prairie wolf, or some other ferocious beast, and -equally afraid to remain still, lest they should scent him there. - -There was but one thing he could do, he felt then, and that was to put -his trust in God, and entreat His guidance and protection. So, in the -agony of his terror, he prostrated himself upon the ground, and offered -up his petitions. The very act of praying comforted him, and when he -lifted up his eyes, he was rejoiced to see a few bright stars shining -in the sky. - -"I think the moon will rise in about an hour," thought Guy, looking -eagerly around, with a faint hope that she might even then be peering -above the horizon; and truly, like a far off flame of fire, she seemed -to hang above the prairie grass. - -With great joy Guy waited for her to rise higher, and throw her -glorious light across the wild, but she appeared almost motionless; -and in much amazement at the singular phenomenon, he involuntarily -walked rapidly toward the cause of his surprise, looking intently at it -still. Suddenly he paused, and burst into a fit of laughter, exclaiming -rapturously; "It is no moon; it is a camp fire! There! I can count one, -two, three, of them, They are the fires of our own camp. Hurrah!" - -In his excitement, he ran eagerly forward, shouting and laughing, but -was suddenly tripped by the thick grass and thrown headlong. As he was -quite severely hurt, he walked on much more soberly, but still at a -brisk pace, towards the steadily brightening fires. - -The moon he had so anxiously looked for, gave no indication of her -presence in the heavens, and so Guy's progress was much retarded for -the want of light, for the stars were often overwhelmed by great banks -of clouds, and gave but a feeble ray at best. - -"It is becoming very cold," thought Guy as he shivered in the rising -wind, "I fear there is going to be a storm; Oh, what will become of me -if it finds me here!" - -Suddenly he paused, thinking for a moment that he heard shouting at -a distance, but he listened for a long time, and heard no more, and -continued his walk slowly and wearily, quite unable to repress his -fast falling tears. He was so very tired, so hungry, and so cold, it -was with the utmost difficulty he could force his way through the -coarse grass. Very often too he was startled by some prowling animal, -and thought with horror of all the tales he had read of boys being torn -to pieces by wild beasts. He especially remembered one he had read in -an old primer, of little Harry who was eaten by lions for saying "I -won't" to his mother. He was thankful to know, that there were no lions -on the prairies, and that he had never said "I won't," to his mother, -but he very much feared he had said things just as bad, and that -prairie wolves, or even a stray bear, might be lying in wait to devour -him for it. - -Just as he had reached this stage of his reflections, he fancied he -heard some animal in pursuit of him. Without pausing even for an -instant to listen, he set off at full speed toward the still glowing -fires, till his precipitate flight was arrested by some obstacle, over -which he fell, reaching the ground with a shock that almost stunned him. - -As soon as he recovered his senses, he attempted to rise, but to his -dismay, found that he could not stand. A sudden twinge of pain in his -right ankle prostrated him, as quickly as if he had been shot. - -He thought at first that his leg was broken, but after a careful -examination, came to the conclusion that his ankle was sprained, but -even a broken leg would not have been a greater misfortune then, for he -was unable to walk, and was suffering the most excruciating pain. - -I think no one can imagine what poor Guy suffered, for the rest of -that long night. There he lay helpless, in sight of the camp fires, -but quite unable to reach them or to give any indications of his -whereabouts to his friends. There he lay dying with pain, and hunger, -and cold, yet suffering more in mind, than from all of these bodily -evils, because he knew that his mother must know of his absence from -the camp, and was wildly bemoaning the loss of her only child. - -The long wished-for moon at length arose, hours after Guy had expected -her, but too soon he thought when she made her appearance, for the camp -fires grew dim beneath her rays, and he had to strain his aching eyes -to see them at all. But he had not long to bemoan her presence, and to -say, that she hid the light of home from him, for she soon plunged into -a great bank of clouds; a fearful blast of wind swept by, and Guy was -drenched with rain. - -Oh, it was terrible, that passing storm! Short as it was, it appeared -to Guy to last for hours, long after it had passed over him, he heard -it wildly sweeping on, but as it grew fainter, and fainter, the -calmness that came upon the night overpowered him, and he fell into a -troubled sleep. It seemed but a short time before he again awoke, yet -the grey dawn was struggling in the east, and the little birds were -hopping from blade to blade of the wet grass twittering cheerily as if -to thank God for the refreshing rain. - -Poor Guy saw all this as if in a dream. He fancied he had been -transformed into an icicle, and that some one had built a fire at his -head, and was slowly melting him. He had no idea where he was, and -talked constantly to his mother, whom he fancied was beside him, -entreating her to put out the fire that was consuming him. - -Suddenly he heard his name called, and realizing his position, and -springing to his feet, in spite of his wounded limb, halloed loudly, -waving his white handkerchief and signaling frantically to a horseman -that appeared in the distance. For a few dreadful moments he was -unheard, and unseen, then a shout of joy, answered his screams, and the -horseman galloped rapidly toward him, and in a few minutes the poor boy -lay fainting, but saved, in the arms of James Graham! - - - - -CHAPTER VI. - - -Guy knew no more for many hours. When he regained his senses, he found -himself in Mrs. Harwood's wagon lying upon one of the divans. His -mother was bending anxiously over him, and burst into a flood of joyful -tears when she saw that he recognized her. Nothing could exceed Guy's -joy at seeing her again though with traces of deep anxiety upon her -face. Indeed, so delighted was he at his escape from death, that he -was inclined to regard every one with favor! Even George Harwood, who -a few days after his return to the camp, came to him, according to his -father's instructions, to confess his unkindness and to ask pardon for -the pain he had caused him. - -"I just thought I would send you off on a fool's errand," said he, -"but I never thought you would go so far, and frighten us nearly to -death, and most kill yourself. I was so scared when you didn't come -back I didn't know what to do. Father missed you, but thought you were -somewhere about the wagons, and I dared not tell him you were not; -but Gus turned coward during the afternoon, and told that I had sent -you away--and _then_ didn't I catch it?" and George grimaced most -dolefully, pointing to poor Guy's sprained ankle, and declaring that -the pain of that was nothing to what he had had in his back for days -past. - -Mrs. Loring came in then, and sent him away, as Guy had been ill with -fever ever since his night's exposure, and could bear but little -excitement. It was nearly two weeks before he could rise, and they -had even then to carry him from place to place, because he could not -bear his weight upon his wounded limb. It fretted him sorely when they -camped at night, to see how hard she must have worked while he lay -ill; yet he could but perceive that she looked better and stronger -than she had done since his father's death, and joyfully felt that the -excitement and toil of a journey across the plains would restore his -mother to health, whatever might be the effect upon him. - -How kind they all were to him during the time he was slowly regaining -his health and strength. Aggie sat by him constantly, in her childish -way telling him of the wonders she daily saw, or coaxing him to tell -her some pretty tale. Mrs. Harwood always smiled upon him when she -passed, and Amy and Carrie Graham often asked him to their wagon, and -lent him books, or talked to him of the home they had left, and that -which they hoped to find. - -All the men missed Guy so much, he had always been so useful and -good-natured. Mr. Harwood daily said, that there should be a jubilee -in camp when Guy got well again. But he recovered so gradually that he -took his old place in the train by almost imperceptible degrees, and -was at the end of a month as active as ever. - -They were then on the borders of the Rio Platte, or Nebraska River, -in the country of the Pawnee Indians. They were about to leave behind -them the vast, luxuriant prairie, and enter upon what may more properly -be called the plains. Guy was not sorry to see the thick grass become -thinner and thinner, for he remembered that amid its clustering -blades he had nearly lost his life, and therefore looked with much -complacency upon the broad, shallow river, along which their course -lay; the sandy loam beneath their feet, and the sand hills that arose -like great billows of earth, rolling in regular succession over the -level surface. George and Gus thought the country most dreary and -wretched, and would scarcely believe Guy, when he told them of a desert -called Sahara, that had not even a blade of grass upon it, save an -occasional oasis, many miles apart, and which were often sought for, -by the weary traveler, as he had himself sought the camp, during his -terrible night on the prairie. - -"It can't be worse than this," they eagerly contended, "I don't believe -even Indians live here." - -But they were soon convinced to the contrary, for a few days afterwards -Guy startled them by the exclamation "see the Indians! There are the -Indians coming!" - -George very boldly told them to "come on," but Gus went close to Guy, -and declared that such mere specks as they saw in the distance couldn't -be Indians; yet was suddenly most anxious to know whether they were -cannibals, and if so, whether he looked a tempting morsel or not. - -Guy could not help laughing at his questions, although he himself felt -quite uneasy at the approach of the wild hunters of the prairies, which -were seen rapidly drawing near to them. The men in the train formed a -closer circle about the wagons, and hastily inspected their rifles, -while Mr. Harwood gave them instructions how to proceed in case of an -attack. - -That, however, he did not greatly apprehend, as they soon perceived -the Indians were but a small party of middle-aged, or old men, and -squaws, and it is seldom such a party attempts to molest any number of -travelers. - -However, Mr. Harwood thought it best to keep them at a safe distance, -and when they approached within a hundred yards of the train, suddenly -commanded them to halt by raising his right hand with the palm in -front, and waving it backward and forward several times. They, upon -this, stopped their horses, and consulted together a few moments, then -fell into a posture indicative of rest. Then, Mr. Harwood raised his -hand again and moved it slowly from right to left. This they understood -to mean "who are you?" One of the oldest of them immediately replied by -placing a hand on each side of the forehead, with two fingers pointing -to the front, to represent the narrow, sharp ears of a wolf. - -"They are Pawnees," said Mr. Harwood. "Ah! there is the chief making -signs that they wish to talk with us." - -A long conversation by means of signs, in the use of which the prairie -Indians are very expert, was then carried on between Mr. Harwood and -the old chief. Remembering his promise to Aggie, to protect her from -the Indians, Guy went to Mrs. Harwood's wagon to assure her there was -no danger, and that he would remain near, and then took a stand behind -the wagon where he could see and hear all that passed. - -He was soon joined by George and Gus, for Guy was always so calm and -collected that they felt quite safe near him, though he was no stronger -or older than themselves. - -They all watched the Indians with much interest, and were surprised -to see that instead of being giants, as accounts of their cruel and -wonderful deeds had led them to expect, they were of medium height. In -place of the horrible face, and the flaming eyes they had pictured, -they saw the countenances of these Indians were intelligent, and -although of course of a bright copper hue, were in some instances quite -handsome. The hair of the men was very long, and streamed like black -pennants, upon the wind. Their arms, shoulders, and breasts were quite -naked, and their dress consisted only of deer skin, with a cloth wound -around the lower part of the body. One or two were covered with buffalo -robes, of which every warrior carries one, in which he wraps himself -when cold. - -Guy thought that the men as they sat proudly upon their beautiful -horses, holding in their hands long bows made of the tough wood of the -osage orange, which is as supple as elastic, looked very noble and -fine. Their bows were about eight feet long and were wound around with -the sinews of deer, and strung with a cord of the same. The arrows were -about twenty inches long, of flexible wood, with a triangular point -of iron at one end, and two feathers intersecting each other at right -angles, at the opposite extremity. - -This description Guy quoted to his companions, from a book he had once -read, and they saw at once how perfectly true it was. While they were -astonished at the appearance of the men, they were much diverted at -that of the women. They were very short and ugly; each had her hair -cut short, and they were dressed the same as the men with the addition -of a skirt of dressed deer skin. Their faces were tattooed in the most -uncouth devices, and altogether they appeared quite hideous, as they -sat upon their horses, in the same position as the men, regarding -with much interest the movements of their chief who had been made to -understand that he might come alone to the train. - -At first, he seemed doubtful about the propriety of such an act, but -his wish for gain soon overcame his caution, and he rode up to Mr. -Harwood, making many signs and protestations of friendship, which were -returned most graciously. After a long series of compliments had passed -between them, the old chief gave Mr. Harwood to understand that his -people were hungry and needed sugar, corn, and many other things. Mr. -Harwood replied by saying there were many deer upon the prairie, which -they could kill, that they themselves had but little provision but -would give them some beads, and bright paints, in token of the good -feeling of the whites toward them. - -At that the old man was delighted, for the Indians are very fond of -beads and all kinds of ornaments, and of paints, with which they daub -their faces and arms in the most grotesque manner, upon any grand -occasion. But the old chief disdained to exhibit any satisfaction, and -smoked the pipe, that had been offered him, in the most indifferent -manner while the presents were being procured from the wagons. - -When the old man had entered the camp, George and Gus thought it -prudent to retreat to their mother's wagon, from whence, they could -look out and see all that was going on. Aggie, on the contrary was so -anxious to have a nearer view of the Indians, when she found them so -much less terrible than she had imagined, that she begged her mother to -allow her to stand with Guy outside the wagon, and after some little -hesitation, Mrs. Harwood permitted her to do so. - -When Guy lifted the little girl from the wagon, the savage gave a grunt -of surprise, and gazed for a long time upon her with such evident -admiration that Guy was greatly afraid he would take a fancy to carry -her off. But Aggie, herself entertained no such fears, and after -looking at the old man curiously for some little time, approached him -slowly and examined his strange dress, the circular shield covered with -buffalo hide that was strapped on his left arm, and the formidable -war-club that lay at his side. It was made of a stone, about two pounds -in weight, round which a withe of elastic wood was bound, being held in -its place by a groove which had been formerly cut in the stone. The two -ends of the withe formed a handle about fourteen inches long, and were -bound together with strips of buffalo hide, which rendered it strong -and firm, totally preventing it from either splitting down, or breaking -when used, as no doubt it often was, with great force, upon the heads -of unfortunate enemies. - -The old chief allowed Aggie to examine all those things with the -greatest good nature, and when she touched his quiver of arrows, -and asked him to give her one, he grunted assent; so she took the -prettiest one, and after admiring it for some time, nodded and smiled, -and walked toward Guy with the prize in her hand. But immediately the -Indian darted to his feet, frowning with anger, and sprang toward the -frightened child. Mr. Harwood and most of the men believed for the -moment that he was indeed about to attempt to carry her off, and with -loud voices bade him stand back, and levelled their rifles upon him, -to enforce obedience. The old man raised his hand, and immediately the -whole force on the prairie commenced galloping toward them. - -"Aggie give him his arrow!" cried Guy at this juncture, "he -misunderstood you; he thinks you have stolen his arrows! Give it to -him." - -She did so, the old man released her, and she fled to the wagon like a -frightened deer. With a few expressive gestures Guy explained to the -Indian the mistake that had been made, and at the same time it became -evident to Mr. Harwood and his party. The chief signaled to his party -to retire, and in less time than it has taken to describe it, peace -was restored; whereas but for Guy's presence of mind a terrible battle -might have followed Aggie's innocent freak. - -But, notwithstanding that peace had been restored, they were all -glad when the chief took up his presents and went back to his motley -followers, and even more so, when they put their horses to their utmost -speed, and returned to their lodges; where no doubt they gave to their -tribe an astounding account of the adventure of their chief in the camp -of the white man. - - - - -CHAPTER VII. - - -For some time after the encounter with the Indians, which happily ended -so peacefully, the train moved on without meeting with any adventures. -George and Gus thought the days passed very drearily, and longed for -some excitement, but Guy was altogether too busy to feel dull. Mrs. -Harwood's baby was quite sick, and as Mrs. Loring's time was fully -taken up in attending to him, Guy had double work to do. - -You would be surprised if I should tell you half that he did. Of all -the fires he built; the oxen he fed; the water he carried, and even the -breakfasts and suppers he helped to cook. And he did it all in the best -manner of which he was capable too. Although the first biscuits he -made were heavy, the next were light as down, for he inquired into the -cause of his failure and rectified it, and by doing that in every case -he soon learned to do perfectly all that he undertook. - -Most children would have thought the life of constant toil which -Guy led very wretched indeed; but he did not, for he had daily the -gratification of perceiving that the great object of their journey -across the plains was being gradually accomplished; his mother's health -was slowly becoming strengthened, by every step they took toward the -snowy mountains, beyond which lay the fruitful valleys in which they -hoped to find a home. - -But, as the days passed by, they greatly feared that one of their -number would never reach there; the baby boy grew worse. The cooling -breezes that brought health to his weakly sister, seemed fraught with -death for the lately blooming boy. Guy was greatly saddened by the -sufferings of the child, and by the grief of its parents, and shuddered -when he saw the bones of animals which lay by thousands bleaching upon -the desert, and once was filled with horror on coming across a human -skull, which the prairie wolves had dragged from some shallow grave, -and separated far from its kindred bones. The idea that the body of the -poor little baby should meet such a fate, filled him with sorrow, and -although it had always seemed to him a natural and peaceful thing that -the temple of clay should rest under its native dust, after the flight -of the soul, he thought that the Indian mode of sepulture, of which -they saw examples every day, by far the best. - -Very often they saw a curious object in the distance, and two of the -party, riding forward to examine it, would report an Indian place of -burial. Guy had himself gone forward once and found, to his surprise, -two forked poles, some six or eight feet high, supporting something -wrapped in a blanket. This something was a dead Indian, who in this -strange position, with his weapons in his hands, was waiting his -summons to the "happy hunting grounds." - -On his return to the train, Guy hastened to find Aggie, to tell her of -what he had seen. She was listening very attentively, when George ran -up, exclaiming: "Look at the rats! there are thousands of rats on the -plains!" - -Aggie looked in the direction indicated by her brother, and crying: -"Oh, the dreadful rats," was about to run away, when Guy stopped her, -telling her, laughingly, that they were the wonderful little prairie -dogs, of which they had heard so much. - -Truly enough when she gained courage to look at the little animals, -she saw that although they at first sight resembled rats, on closer -inspection they appeared even more like squirrels. The children were -greatly entertained by watching their quick, active movements, as -they darted about through the low grass. A very busy community they -appeared to be, and with plenty to gossip about. To Aggie's delight -Guy pretended to translate their quick, chirruping barks into our own -language. Some he said were telling how a monster rattlesnake had come -to visit them without any invitation, and that the only food he would -eat, was the youngest and fattest of their families; and that their -constant intruders, the owls, had the same carnivorous tastes, besides -which they rendered themselves particularly disagreeable, by standing -in the doors and staring at every dog that went by, and even preventing -the entrance of visitors, to the great distress of all the belles and -beaux in town. - -All this may have been very true, for the excited little creatures -talked so continuously that I am sure they must have had some -grievance, and the children thought it must be the owls that stood -solemnly at the entrance of many of the burrows. They did not see -the rattlesnakes, so even Aggie somewhat doubted the tales of their -ferocity, which Guy said the little prairie dogs related. - -But although these little creatures were such chatterers, they appeared -very industrious, for many hillocks of sand indicated where their homes -were burrowed. Each little hole was occupied by a pair of dogs, one of -which was often seen perched on the apex like a sentinel. But like -many other sentinels, they appeared on the watch for danger, not to -combat, but to avoid it, for they darted like a flash into their holes -whenever a lean, prowling wolf stalked near them, or even a prairie hen -flew by. - -"I wish you would tell us a story about prairie dogs," said Aggie to -Guy, that evening when they were gathered around the camp-fire. - -"I am afraid it is impossible for me to do that," he replied, "for very -little seems to be known about them. Naturalists have never paid much -attention to them, curious as they are." - -"But the Indians must know something about them," said Gus. - -"Yes, I suppose so," returned Guy, "for before the white man came to -annoy them, they had nothing to do but to watch animals and learn their -habits, that they might know which were fit for food, and which was -the easiest way of killing them. Ah, yes, now that I have been thinking -about it, I do remember a story that the Indians tell about the prairie -dogs!" - -"Oh tell it!" cried Aggie, eagerly; Gus seconded the request, and even -George drew nearer, for Guy had a great reputation as story teller in -the camp. - -"It is rather a long tale," said he, "but the Indians say, a true -one. It happened years and years ago when each animal understood the -language of all others, and men conversed with them as readily as with -themselves. - -"In those days each tribe had its sorcerers, or wise men, who pretended -to cure not only all diseases but to control the destinies of men. They -were accordingly held in great veneration by their simple-minded dupes, -as are their few descendants, which even at this day practice in a -lesser degree the arts of their forefathers. - -"Well, it happened that when these men were more powerful among the -tribes than the chiefs themselves, that they combined together to wrest -from the hands of these the commands that they held, in order that they -might hold the people both in bodily and mental subjection. There had -for a long time existed a tradition among them, that when a daughter of -a chief--an only child,--should love a brave of an unfriendly tribe, -they would have power to change her into a flower or animal, and unless -the brave should find the means within ten moons, or months, to break -the enchantment, she would die, and with her every chieftain and his -family. Accordingly these wicked sorcerers found constant pretexts for -involving the tribes in war, especially if they supposed that the only -daughter of a chieftain loved a brave of another tribe; but for many -years all their arts were in vain, for the Indians were so passionate -and revengeful that immediately an affront was given or received, -violent hatred vanquished love, and the chiefs and their families were -saved. - -"The sorcerers were almost in despair of ever obtaining the entire -authority they craved, when it came to pass that two rival tribes met -upon the plains, and as was usual in such cases, a battle was fought. -The Ohoolee tribe were victorious, and killed many of the Gheelees -and also took many of them prisoners. Among the latter, was the only -daughter of the chief Sartahnah, the beautiful Mahdrusa. - -"Great was the consternation of her tribe, for this maiden was held -more precious by them than a hundred braves. She was more graceful than -the fairest flower that grew upon the prairie; her hair was longer -than the grass by the riverside and blacker than the night; her eyes -were like those of the young fawn, and her voice was sweeter than a -breeze laden with the song of birds. There was not a chieftain or brave -of the Gheelee's but would have laid down his life for her, and great -was the grief and shame that befell them when she was taken captive by -the Ohoolees. - -"From that day there was continual war waged between the two tribes. -The Ohoolees acted on the defensive, the Gheelees on the offensive. -Never a week passed but that a party of braves went forth to attempt -the rescue of the beautiful Mahdrusa from the lodges of the enemy. -The chief, her father, to increase if possible the zeal of the braves -promised her hand to him who should deliver her. There was great -rejoicing when this was made known, for all loved Mahdrusa, though she -cared for none. Her rescue was attempted with a thousand times more -eagerness than before, and one day Anoctah, the bravest of all the -Gheelees, led her in triumph to her father's wigwam and demanded his -reward. - -"Mahdrusa heard him with dismay, and clasping her father's knees, sank -down before him, and entreated him to give Anoctah some other treasure. - -"The old chief told her that was impossible, and Mahdrusa wept so -loudly that the whole tribe gathered about the lodge and asked what -had befallen the beautiful daughter of Sartahnah. But she would say -nothing, yet wept continually, so that the sorcerers said the spirit of -the rivers was within her, and that they alone, could deliver her from -it. - -"Now these men had reasoned together over her strange malady, and -said, 'She mourns so much over her betrothal to Anoctah because she -loves a brave of an unfriendly tribe. Let us then take her from her -father, and place her in the great medicine lodge where we can work our -enchantments upon her, and make ourselves rulers of all the tribes.' - -"So in the night they took her from her father's wigwam into the great -medicine lodge, which was hung about with the herbs they used in their -incantations, and had in the centre a great heap of stones, within -which was a fire burning. - -"Beside these stones, which were kept constantly hot, they made -Mahdrusa sit down, and while she still wept, her tears fell upon the -stones, and a great vapor arose, which the sorcerers condensed upon -clay vessels into drops of water as pure as crystal, and with them and -the herbs that hung around, made a decoction so powerful that when -they had forced Mahdrusa to drink it, she lost all power and reason, -and her spirit lay passive in the hands of her tormentors. - -"'We will take it from her body,' said they, 'and place it where no -brave will ever discover it. - -"'Let it fly to the centre of the wild rose,' said one. But the others -demurred, saying her lover would certainly seek it there. - -"'Better hide it under the thick skin of the buffalo,' said another. - -"'No!' they answered, 'the brave that Mahdrusa loves must be a fearless -hunter, therefore his arrow would bring her forth.' - -"In short, they talked of every flower and beast on the prairie, but -found in all some fault, until the most cunning of all mentioned the -prairie dogs. 'No one would look for her in their miserable holes,' -said he, 'and they are such chatterers that the magpies, themselves, -would not have patience to listen to them.' - -"So it was agreed that her spirit should dwell as a prairie dog, and -before long out sprang one from a reeking cauldron of herbs, and they -took it to the holes of the prairie dogs and left it there, placing -beside it a terrible serpent, that all others might be afraid to -approach it, and an owl at the door, as a sentinel that would stand -looking patiently for an enemy both night and day, and never breathe -to the gossips around her the tale of the princess that was prisoned -within. - -"And that was how the rattlesnake and owl became sharers in the homes -of the prairie dogs, and it was with these awful companions that the -spirit of Mahdrusa spent many weary days. Meanwhile her body lay in -the medicine lodge of her people, and the sorcerers said that her soul -had ascended to the stars, where, in ten moons, she would be purified -from her sin and return to her body, or that it would die, and moulder -away. - -"This news soon spread over the prairies, but the brave that Mahdrusa -loved would not believe it. He knew the wicked desires of the -sorcerers, and believed that she was a flower on the prairie, and that -he was appointed to rescue her. - -"So he went forth and cut down every flower that he found, and he -toiled so ceaselessly that before two moons had passed not a blossom -remained, and still he found not his beautiful Mahdrusa. Then he made -a strong bow, and arrows that could not miss the mark, and he slew the -beasts of the prairie by hundreds, yet he could not find his love. -And so nine moons passed by, and Mahdrusa was still in her horrible -captivity, and the brave that sought her was bowed down as if by -years, with the weight of his sorrow, and his body was so steeped in -the blood of the animals he had slain that he was redder than clay, -and his descendants continue so to this very time. All the beasts of -the prairie had he slain in his terrible anger, and all the people had -fled to the mountains for food, thither he thought he would follow -them, and he sat down upon a ridge of sand, to strengthen his bow, and -sharpen his arrows, when, lo! quite unmindful of him, a thousand little -creatures he had fancied too insignificant to notice, sprang forth from -their holes, and gathered in groups for their daily gossip. - -"They angered him so greatly by their chatter that he placed an arrow -on his bow to fire amongst them, when his hand was stayed by hearing a -curious tale that a gay young dog was telling. - -"'She lives next to my mother's lodge,' said he, 'and the poor thing -never appears either to eat or drink. I took her a delicate slice of -cactus myself, but I dropped it in a terrible fright, for a great -serpent darted towards me, and an owl sprang forward and devoured my -youngest brother before he had time to utter a squeak.' - -"The brave rejoiced when he heard these words, and springing up, went -in search of the captive prairie dog. Many weary days he sought in -vain. He asked of her whereabouts from every insect he met, but none -could give him any information, and the prairie dogs, under the spell -of the sorcerers, were silent--on that topic, at least. - -"There was but a day left in which he could act. Almost in despair, he -wandered about the prairie dog town, vainly looking for his love. - -"At last he remembered that a queer old woman whom he had met, while -hunting one day, had told him that she was his guardian fairy, and had -given him two little pieces of stone which he was to strike together if -ever he was in great trouble, and she would appear and help him. - -"He had taken but little notice of the old woman at the time, supposing -her to be a conjurer or evil worker, and he had dropped the little -stones into his pouch, where they had long lain forgotten. Without -daring to hope that they would be of any use, he took them out, and -struck them together. A tiny spark of fire fell from them upon some dry -grass at his feet, a flame sprang up, and lo! out of it stepped the old -woman he sought. - -"'So you have called me at last!' said she, 'what is it that I shall -do?' - -"'Lead me, kind fairy, to the hiding place of the beautiful Mahdrusa,' -he replied - -"So she went before him to a part of the prairie that, in all his -wanderings, he had not visited. But, strangely enough, before his feet -the grass turned into briars, through which he only with the greatest -difficulty could force his way. Every timid hare became a wolf, -each gentle fawn a raging buffalo, but the brave went on undaunted, -brandishing his war-club, and keeping his formidable foes at bay. Never -for a moment did he allow fear to gain possession of him for he knew -if he did he should be lost. It was only faith and courage that could -carry him safely through that enchanted ground. - -"'Stop!' cried the fairy, when he had passed unscathed through a -thousand dangers. 'Mahdrusa is before you!' - -"But before he could look for her, the owl flew like a fierce hawk -in his face, and pecked at his eyes, and the rattlesnake sprang upon -him burying its deadly fangs into his arm. The brave almost lost his -courage then, but he heard Mahdrusa, though in the voice of a prairie -dog, entreating him to save her. He caught the serpent in his hands, -and seizing its jaws, tore it asunder, and wrapped its writhing body -around his wound, while at the same moment the fairy called up a -terrible wind that blew the owl far away, and to the arms of the young -warrior, the little prairie dog that held the soul of Mahdrusa. - -"So was half the task of the lover accomplished; yet all his toil would -be in vain if he could not before the moon set that night place her -soul in the body it had before tenanted. But he was many leagues from -the lodge in which it lay, and he knew that by his own power he could -not hope to reach it in time, so he called upon the good fairy again, -and she turned a rabbit into a fleet courser that bore the lover and -the enchanted maiden, over the prairie with the swiftness of wind. - -"The moon was but a few inches, it appeared, above the horizon, when -they reached the lodge. By command of the sorcerers all the people had -returned from the mountains to see whether the spirit of Mahdrusa would -come from the stars, or her body, which all this time had lain as if in -a deep sleep, take upon itself the signs of death. All were gathered in -the great lodge. The cauldron of herbs from which the enchanted prairie -dog had emerged was boiling over the fire, and around it the sorcerers -were standing. Before them lay the body of the beautiful Mahdrusa, and -beside it stood her father and Anoctah. - -"Into the lodge, into the midst of all the people, the young brave -sprang! The warriors of the Gheelees raised their war clubs when they -saw one of the hated Ohoolees, but the young brave cried, 'strike me -not, for I bear the soul of Mahdrusa!" - -"Then they all fell back and Anoctah said, 'Restore it to her body, and -she shall be thine, if she loves thee better than me.' - -"But the sorcerers sprang upon him, and tried to tear the little -prairie dog from his bosom, but the fairy cried:-- - -"'Hold her with thy right hand into the cauldron and she shall be -saved!' - -"So he broke away from the sorcerers and plunged the enchanted one into -the boiling cauldron, unheeding the agony he suffered or the cries of -the little animal he held, and in a moment the moon plunged beneath the -horizon; Mahdrusa arose from her long sleep; the sorcerers fell into -the boiling cauldron and were consumed; and all the people shouted for -joy, and with one accord cried that the Ohoolees should from henceforth -be their brothers, and the young brave who had rescued Mahdrusa, their -chieftain, when her father was called to the happy hunting grounds. - -"The next day the marriage of the young brave and Mahdrusa was -celebrated with great splendor. And, behold, after the ceremony was -over, a beautiful young maiden stood in the place where the old woman -had been. - -"'I too was enchanted by those wicked sorcerers, and condemned to -wear the form of an old woman until I should make two young hearts -perfectly happy. I have completed my task to-day.' - -"Then Anoctah who had been very sorrowful, looked up, and seeing the -beautiful maiden, forgot his love for Mahdrusa, and entreated the -stranger to be his wife. - -"She loved him well and consented, and thus made a third heart joyful -as those of the young Ohoolee brave and his beautiful Mahdrusa." - -"And they lived happily together all their lives," quoted Aggie, from -the fairy tales she had heard, "Why, Guy, that was a long story," -she added yawning, "and it has made me so sleepy I shall go to bed. -Good-night!" - -"Good-night," returned Guy, not very well pleased that she should be so -sleepy, and fearing that his story must have been very stupid as well -as long. Perhaps it was because of this, that he sat down by the fire -again when she was gone instead of going to bed as he usually did, and -it was from sitting there that he got into trouble on the following -day, and to tell you what his trouble was shall be the duty of the next -chapter. - - - - -CHAPTER VIII. - - -"I say," said George, slapping Guy on the shoulder, the moment after -his father bade them "good-night" and went to his wagon, telling them -to go to theirs, "I say, I have got the best thing to tell you, and -we'll have the greatest fun, if you don't turn sneak and try to get out -of it." - -"I'm not likely to turn sneak!" retorted Guy very indignant that he -should be thought capable of such a thing. "What are we to have such -fun at? I don't think you will find that I shall shirk it." - -Now, Guy never would have said that without knowing what George's fun -was to be, had he not been vexed at Aggie's cool reception of his -story, and at some other things that had happened through the day. He -was in a very restless, dissatisfied temper, and, as many other boys do -under those circumstances, he felt like doing any wild thing that was -suggested to him, without inquiring whether it was right or wrong. - -George saw that, and, greatly delighted, said: "I told Gus I didn't -believe you would back out, and we will have such a jolly time! You -know there are numbers of antelopes on the plains here, and I heard -James Graham say this morning, that there would be sure to be a great -many of them go down to that little creek to drink just as soon as the -moon rose." - -"Well," said Guy, wondering greatly what the herd of antelopes had to -do with their fun. - -"Well," returned George, "I have been reading a book that tells all -about hunting them. That was what I was doing when pa thought me so -studious to-day, and I found out how to hunt them at night, and it's -just as easy as can be. You have only to creep up to them silently, and -you can shoot them down by dozens." - -"Like partridges?" commented Guy, in a tone of doubt. - -"You needn't laugh at what I say," returned George. "You can ask Gus if -it isn't so, and if you don't believe him, I'll show you the book." - -"Oh! I believe it all, of course!" said Guy, hastily; "but I don't see -what difference it makes to us, for we have nothing to hunt antelopes -with." - -"There are plenty of guns in the wagon," said George, in a low voice, -"and I don't see why we shouldn't use them." - -Guy was greatly startled at this speech, for Mr. Harwood had told all -the boys never to touch one of the guns. He reminded George of that, -but he only laughed, and began a glowing account of the glorious time -they would have in creeping toward the creek, in the moonlight, and -shooting down the antelopes as they bent their heads to drink. - -Guy's imagination was highly excited by George's words, and from being -the most unwilling, he became the most anxious that the midnight -hunt should be attempted, quite forgetting Mr. Harwood's commands in -thinking of the triumph they might have in the morning, in exhibiting -two or three dead antelopes. - -He readily assented to George's proposition, that they should then -proceed to the wagon, and choose their guns. No inducements or threats, -even to the breaking of his bones, would induce Gus to touch one. - -"Then," said George, "you shall carry this small hatchet, and a knife, -so that we shall be able to cut the horns and tails off the antelopes -that we can't bring home with us. I don't suppose we shall be able to -carry more than one apiece." - -After securing their guns, they left the camp very cautiously, each -one going a different way, and all meeting at a point about a quarter -of a mile from the camp, on the banks of the little stream, where they -expected the antelopes would come to drink. - -They stayed there in silence for some time, for Guy, remembering his -former experience on the prairie, was afraid to venture for even a -moment out of sight of the camp-fires. But at last they all became -so impatient at remaining so still and seeing nothing, that they -ventured, very cautiously, a little farther up the stream. Guy took the -lead, and very often would stop, and motion to his companions to do -likewise, whenever he fancied he heard any noise. - -Thus two very tiresome hours passed away, and Gus was very crossly -protesting against staying any longer, when Guy motioned him very -eagerly to be still, and with great triumph pointed to a number of -animals that, one by one, very slowly and cautiously, were going down -to the water to drink. - -They were very slender and graceful, about the size of a small deer, -and covered with coarse, wiry hair, and bearing upon their small, -well-formed heads a pair of branching horns. - -They descended to the water, without exhibiting any signs of suspicion -or fear, for the boys, quite by accident, had got to the leeward -of them--that is, where the wind would not pass from them to the -antelopes, and give to the keen animals notice of their presence. - -"Now," whispered Guy, excitedly, "wait until you see them stoop their -heads to drink, and then fire at them! Now--ready!" - -Both boys raised their guns and fired. There was a terrible concussion. -Both were thrown flat upon their backs, with the idea that their -heads, or at least their noses, were shot off, and away stampeded the -antelopes, as fast as their slender legs would carry them. - -Gus began to howl and cry most wildly, believing that his brother and -Guy were both killed. They, however, soon convinced him that they -were both alive, by rising, each declaring his nose was broken, and -pointing to the flowing blood as proof of it. - -George was terribly enraged, chiefly at the gun, which he declared had -"kicked" him. Guy, on his part, was very much vexed with George, for -having brought him on such a profitless adventure; but though he was -suffering very much from his rashness, the whole thing appeared to him -so ridiculous, that he laughed long and heartily. - -"I believe you would laugh if you were dying," grumbled George, as they -stood together by the side of the creek, washing their face. "Pretty -figures we shall make to-morrow, sha'n't we? And pa will give it to you -to-morrow, too, for taking the guns." - -"You told me to do it!" retorted Guy, sullenly, but quite alarmed at -the thought of Mr. Harwood's impending wrath, as well as angry at -himself for having done anything to incur it. - -George answered him very rudely, and then followed a quarrel between -the two, which was at last brought to an abrupt termination by a -terrible scream from Gus. They looked toward him, and saw, with horror, -an immense panther, but a short distance off, making ready for a spring. - -The boys were transfixed with horror, as they saw his glaring eyes -fixed upon them. - -They saw him crouch like an immense cat, preparing to spring upon its -prey. They saw a sudden flash of fire before their eyes, heard the -report of a gun, and, with as much fear as joy, beheld the terrible -monster spring high into the air, and fall to the ground, tearing up -the ground with its claws, and foaming at the mouth, in agony. Another -shot ended its struggles and its life together. - -The boys uttered cries of joy for their delivery from the terrible -death with which the panther had threatened one, or perhaps even all, -of them; but they were very much frightened to see that their deliverer -was Mr. Harwood. - -He looked at them very sternly and said-- - -"You may be very thankful that I heard the reports of your guns and -came in search of you, or your disobedience might have been punished -most fearfully." - -With great sorrow and shame they felt that his words were true, as they -stood beside the dead panther, and looked at his long claws, and the -firm white teeth in his large mouth. - -Gus burst into tears, and said he knew the horrible creature was making -straight for him, and eagerly assured his father that he would never -disobey him again in his life. - -George and Guy were quite ready to make the same promise, but Mr. -Harwood looked so stern that they dared not speak to him, and Guy felt -utterly wretched when, instead of scolding him, Mr. Harwood looked at -him very sorrowfully, and said: - -"I am disappointed in you, Guy! I thought I could trust you." - -"The next thing, I heard the reports of the guns, and immediately -surmised where you were. I was so anxious about you, that I would not -call one of the others, but came immediately in pursuit of you, and it -is well that I did." - -"How was the baby, when you left?" asked the conscience-stricken Guy. - -"Dying," returned Mr. Harwood, emphatically. - -Guy waited to hear no more, but darted forward, reaching the camp -some minutes before his companions. He saw that several in the train -were up, and some called after him, asking where he had been. Without -stopping to answer them, he ran on to Mrs. Harwood's wagon, and seeing -it all alight within, sprang to the front, and hastily putting the -canvas door aside, asked how the baby was. - -His mother came over to him, crying and wringing her hands-- - -"Oh, Guy!" she cried, "where have you been? How wicked you were to -leave us so, when the baby was dying!" - -Guy knew not what to say--he had no excuse to offer, for he never -thought of putting the blame on George. He, therefore, kept silent, and -in a most miserable state of mind, followed Mr. Harwood and his sons to -the camp. - -Gus kept close to his father all the way, crying out every minute or -two that he saw another panther, and at last asking how it was that -their absence from camp was discovered. - -"The baby was very ill," answered Mr. Harwood, gravely. "He was in -convulsions, and your mother wanted to put him in a hot bath. I went to -call Guy to help us, and then found you were gone." - -"And what did you do then?" asked Gus. - -"Oh, mother!" he cried, "is he dead!" - -"Yes," she answered. "He died while you were laughing and sporting. -I should think you would never enjoy yourself again, while you can -remember that." - -Guy looked at the little babe, lying dead on its mother's lap, and -thought, indeed, that he never should be happy again. Aggie added to -his distress by looking at him sternly, with her widely-opened eyes, -and crying: - -"Go away, you bad, bad boy! I will never love you again." - -"And Mr. Harwood will never trust me," thought Guy, bitterly, as he -left the wagon, and passed Mr. Harwood and his sons, who were about to -enter it. - -Guy slept but very little that night; in the first place, his bruised -face was very painful, and he was, besides, haunted by the remembrance -of Mr. Harwood's reproachful glance, when he had said he had been -deceived in him; and he wondered if he would carry into execution the -threat he had made before they left home, and greatly feared that he -would, for he felt that he had been quite disobedient, and seemingly -ungrateful enough, to be left alone on the prairie. - -The train did not move on as early the next morning as usual, for the -poor little baby was buried upon the banks of the little stream where -the boys had so nearly lost their lives. - -Guy thought he had never witnessed so sad a scene as when they laid the -beautiful baby, that looked as pure and sweet as a white lily, in the -rough coffin that some of the young men had hastily made, and carried -him to a lonely spot, that perhaps no feet had ever trod before, and, -breathing a prayer over him, left him to his long sleep, far from the -place of his birth, or that for which his kindred were bound, and where -never a tear would be dropped above him, or a sigh breathed. - -Guy's only comfort was, and, perhaps, too, that of the poor baby's -father and mother, that he could not be quite alone, even when they -left him, for God would watch over him; and he could not but rejoice -that they had not been forced to leave him in the shifting sands of the -desert, but that a green tree bent over him, and grass would spring -above the sod in which he lay. - -Poor little Aggie was quite brokenhearted at the loss of her poor -little playfellow, and, quite forgetting her anger went to Guy for -comfort. - -After he had said all he could to cheer her, he told her of his own -troubles, and how sincerely sorry he was, for having disobeyed her -father. Aggie listened very attentively, and at last said: - -"Perhaps papa will forgive you. I know he will, if you go to him and -tell him how sorry you are, and promise him you will never be so wild -and disobedient again." - -"That I will," said Guy readily. "I would do anything to merit his -kindness once more." - -But it was several days before Guy could summon courage to speak to Mr. -Harwood, who treated him very coldly, seldom asking him to do anything, -and never intrusting the care of even the slightest article to him. -Guy every day grew more and more miserable, while Gus and George -congratulated themselves upon their father's silence, and almost forgot -that they had ever incurred his displeasure. - -"But, if the baby hadn't died, wouldn't he have 'whaled' us, though!" -ejaculated George, one day. - -Guy was shocked and surprised to hear him speak so lightly, and, -without more ado, left him, and going to Mr. Harwood, told him how -grieved he was for his disobedience, and begged him to forgive him, and -restore him to his confidence again. - -"I will forgive you, Guy," said Mr. Harwood, kindly; "but I cannot -place any trust in you again, until you show yourself worthy of it. - -"I will show myself worthy!" exclaimed Guy, firmly. "I will, indeed, -Mr. Harwood, and at the same time show my gratitude for your kindness." - -And scarcely a week passed before Guy fulfilled his promise. - - - - -CHAPTER IX. - - -"I believe it is snowing over yonder," cried Aggie to Guy one day, -pointing to the west, where, truly enough, as far as the eye could -reach, the earth appeared perfectly white. - -"It does look like snow," returned Guy, looking intently in the -direction she indicated, "but it is now June, and we certainly ought -not to encounter such a fall as that appears to be, besides, there is a -perfect glare of sunshine there! Ah, I have it! That is not snow, but -alkali!" - -"What is alkali?" asked Aggie. "Is it cold! Will it melt?" - -"I don't know," answered Guy, "let us ask Mr. Graham, he will be able -to tell us all about it." - -So that very evening when the train stopped to encamp for the night, -they waited until Mr. Graham had finished his work, and Guy had done -all that was required of him, and then went to the camp-fire of the -Grahams. - -They were very warmly welcomed, for both Guy and Aggie were great -favorites of them all, and after they were all quietly seated, Guy -pointed to the desert of alkali that shone like crystal beneath the -beams of the moon, and asked Mr. Graham if he could tell them of what -it was composed, and how it came there. - -"Of the last I can say nothing," returned Mr. Graham, "except that it -was placed there by an all-wise Creator for some good purpose. The -substance itself is a sulphate of soda, and is generally found near -sulphur, and soda springs. A fall of rain usually brings it forth -from the earth it impregnates in great quantities, and it looks very -beautiful. The white particles often assume the most delicate shapes, -like flakes of snow for instance, or most delicate leaves, and ferns." - -"I shall be very glad when we get there," said Aggie, "I shall think we -are passing a winter in fairy lands." - -"Then I am afraid you will think it a very disagreeable winter," -returned Mr. Graham, laughing. - -"Why?" asked Aggie, opening wide her eyes in astonishment. "Is it cold -there? I thought that the sun shone as warmly there as it does here." - -"So it does," replied Mr. Graham. "It will not be of the weather that -you will complain, but of what you call the beautiful snow." - -"Ah! yes, perhaps the glare will hurt my eyes." - -"I think it very likely, Aggie," said Amy Graham, "but my brother was -not thinking of that, but of something much worse. These alkali salts -are very poisonous, and often kill people if they are partaken of even -slightly." - -"Indeed!" ejaculated Aggie and Guy at once. - -"I'll never touch them!" continued the latter, "and I am so sorry I -can't, because I thought it would be so nice to eat some, as if it was -snow." - -"I should never think of eating it," said Guy. "And I think Aggie would -not when she had once seen what kind of a substance it is," said Mr. -Graham, "for it looks much more like powdered washing-soda than snow, -and tastes more like it too." - -"Then I am sure I wouldn't take enough even to make my mouth taste -badly!" exclaimed Aggie, with a gesture of disgust. - -"I thought the same at one time," said Mr. Graham, "yet it was only a -very short time afterwards that I was nearly killed by partaking of it." - -"How?" cried both the children, eagerly. "Do tell us about it, Mr. -Graham." - -"Certainly I will," he answered, kindly. "I believe I have told you -before that this is not the first time I have been across the plains. I -made my first trip before gold was discovered in California, and when -few people thought of going there. - -"There was then no well defined route such as we have been following, -and when we reached the alkali desert we lost trace of any road, and -had to depend entirely upon our reasoning powers for guidance." - -"Hadn't you any compass?" asked Guy. - -"Certainly," replied Mr. Graham, "but as we were rather uncertain -which direction we ought to take, it was not of much use to us. Before -a week was over, both ourselves and the cattle were quite worn down -with our tiresome march across the glaring, blinding desert. Our -condition daily grew worse, for all sickened, and suffered dreadfully -for want of water, for there was none to be found but that which was -impregnated with soda. Many of the people drank it, and became very -sick; the weary oxen quaffed it from the little pools, formed by -the rain, by the wayside, and daily two or three died, and we were -compelled to leave them to bleach as white as the alkali around them. -For my part, I drank no water for days; enduring the agonies of thirst -in silence, and praying that we might soon find relief. One day, one -of my comrades died, he had borne the torture attending abstinence as -long as possible, and then had drank to repletion, and been poisoned. -There had been a heavy shower, and he had been quite unable to resist -the temptation it offered. Two days after, it rained again, and I was -almost as imprudent as my friend had been, and was immediately taken -so ill that I feared I should share his resting-place. I never shall -forget how rejoiced I was when we got into a pure atmosphere and -healthy soil again, but it was weeks, yes, even months, before the -effects of my poisoned draught passed entirely away." - -"Dear me," cried Aggie, in dismay, "are there no June springs in the -alkali desert! Oh, dear! dear! just think of having come so far just to -be poisoned!" - -"We will see that you do not drink after a shower," said Mr. Graham, -laughing. "But even the little birds could do that here. And indeed -there will be no necessity for you to do so, as several springs have -been discovered since the time I spoke of." - -"I wish you hadn't told me about it," said Aggie, sadly, "I shall think -all the time of the poor creatures that have been poisoned. I don't -like to hear of such dreadful things, even if they are true. I would a -great deal rather hear a pretty story. Miss Carrie, won't you tell me -one?" - -"My brother has told you of something that once happened to him," -she replied, readily, "and now, if you like, I will relate a little -adventure that befell me when I was a little girl." - -"Oh! that will be splendid, Miss Carrie. Do tell us all about it." - -"I must tell you, in the first place," began Miss Graham, when she had -drawn Aggie nearer to her side, so that she should not lose one word -she was about to say, "that I was not at all a good little girl at the -time the event I am going to tell you of, took place, and you must not, -therefore, be surprised to hear of any naughty actions I used to do. - -"My favorite ones were those by which I could frighten people. Nothing -used to delight me so much as to tell ghost stories to my younger -brothers and sisters and leave them without explaining them, when often -the poor little creatures would become nearly convulsed with terror, -and my mother would find great trouble in quieting them. I had often -been scolded, and even whipped for my malicious mischief but all to no -purpose, and at last no notice was taken of me, and I thought my father -and mother had made up their mind to let me tell horrible stories until -I was tired of them. My parents often went out in the evening to the -theatre, or some party and on such occasions it was my usual practice -to coax my brother Charlie, and sister Amy into the dining room with -me, while the nurse put my youngest brother to bed. When I had, by dint -of threats, and persuasions, got them into the room, I would make them -sit by the fire suddenly put out the candles, and begin some dreadful -story. Generally the nurse came in the middle of it and carried them -away to bed, where they would cower under the blankets and tremble at -every sound." - -"I know," interrupted Aggie, "I used to do that after George had told -me stories. But did you believe what you used to tell them?" - -"'No, my love, although I have indeed told such horrible things, as -even to awaken my own fears. Generally however, I laughed heartily at -the idea of ghosts and said I should like to see one.' - -"'Oh don't say so,' said Amy, one night. 'What should we do if one -should appear?' - -"'I do wish one would,' returned I, 'how you would run.' - -"Just then I heard a terrible crash, as if all the crockery and tinware -upon the kitchen dressers had tumbled down. - -"'What can that be,' I cried in alarm. - -"'What?' asked my brother, very quietly. - -"'Are you deaf?' I retorted. 'Don't you hear that dreadful noise? There -it is again. Oh, what shall I do?' - -"It was no wonder I was frightened for there sat my brother and sister -as if they heard nothing, while every moment the noise grew louder. I -had always thought myself a very brave girl before, but I shook with -alarm at these unearthly sounds, and shrieked with terror when the -door opened, and a terrible figure surrounded by blue flame entered the -room. I pointed at it in speechless horror. It towered nearly to the -ceiling and looked down upon me with eyes that glowed like coals. It -held in its hand a whip made of snakes with which it menaced me. For a -few seconds I could neither move nor speak, while my brother and sister -laughed and talked as if nothing unusual was going on. I was convinced -that this revelation from the spirit world was made to me alone, and I -was overwhelmed by the fear that I was to be carried away bodily, to -answer before the ghosts I had derided. The monster advanced toward me. -With a shriek I bade it begone! it laid its death cold hand upon me -and--" - -"'Oh, Miss Carry, don't tell any more.' - -"Oh, it was so horrible!" cried Aggie, clasping Guy's arm lightly. "Oh -dear, dear, didn't you die with fright?" - -"It appears not," returned Miss Graham, laughing, "but I do not know -but I should have done so, had not my brother James rushed into the -room, caught hold of the supposed ghost and cried, 'there there, that -will do Tom! Don't you see the poor child is nearly frightened to -death.'" - -"So it wasn't a real ghost after all," exclaimed Aggie, in a tone of -mingled disappointment and relief. - -"No, it was not a real ghost after all, but only a very good sham -one, that was made up by my brother and cousin to frighten me out of -my propensity of frightening others, and you may be sure it did so. I -didn't think I ever afterwards told a ghost story of which I could not -as readily give an explanation as of this." - -"But you frightened me though," said Aggie, drawing a long breath. - -"But you are not frightened now, darling?" - -"Why of course not Miss Carrie." - -"But do you know I think I would rather hear that pretty little story -about the 'Christ-child,' that you told us a few evenings ago, or one -of those little poems of which you know so many." - -"I do not think I can remember any to-night," said Miss Carrie, "but -perhaps Amy can." - -"Please try dear Miss Amy," cried Aggie running to her, "Mr. Graham, -and Miss Carrie have both told us a story, and now if you will repeat -some pretty poetry it will be so nice." - -Miss Amy laughed pleasantly, and lifted Aggie on her lap. "My pet," -she said, "yesterday I heard you ask your mother what she thought the -prettiest thing in the world." - -"Oh, yes," cried Aggie, "and she couldn't decide. What do you think -the prettiest Miss Amy? But then perhaps you are like mamma, you think -there are, so many beautiful things in the world that you can't choose -between them." - -"Yes," said Miss Amy sweetly though gravely, I have decided. "Now -listen to me a few minutes and you shall know what is to me - - - FAIREST AND BEST:" - - "There came a child to my side one day, - And lightly she said with a laugh of mirth, - 'Tell me of all things, now I pray, - Which is the fairest to you upon earth? - - "'Is it the rose, with its breath of balm? - Is it the gem of the diamond mine? - Is it the shell, with its sea-song calm? - Or the pearl, that low in the deep doth shine?' - - "I answered her, 'Though the rose is fair, - Though the diamond gleams like a lesser sun; - Oh, ne'er can _they_, e'en in thought compare, - With my chosen beauty, my purest one. - - "'For mine, far sweeter than rose doth bloom, - In our world of sorrow, of woe, and care; - E'en light of the diamond seemeth gloom, - To that halo divine that shineth where; - - "'My fairest thing upon all the earth, - _A little child_ kneeleth down to pray, - And sweeter than sound of ocean's mirth - Are the heav'nly words, she doth meekly say. - - "'Yes, as I look on a kneeling child, - Of those I think, whom our Saviour blest, - And I know of all things fair and mild, - The pure, young heart of a child is best.'" - - -Little Aggie remained perfectly still for some moments after Miss Amy -had finished. At last she lifted up her face, and kissed the young lady -sweetly, and whispered, "Dear Miss Amy I will try to remember that. I -am sure Mamma thinks the same as you do. Thank you for telling me. -Good-night my dear Miss Amy. Good-night Miss Carrie, and Mr. Graham. We -have had such a nice time haven't we Guy. Now we will go home." - -"Good-night, and good-night Mr. Graham, and Miss Carrie. Come, Guy, let -us go home." - -So Guy arose and led the little girl toward the wagon she called -"home," for to her little affectionate heart any where was home where -her parents stayed. They were walking slowly past the baggage wagons -when to his surprise, and affright Guy saw a puff of smoke, issue -from the back part of the one in which he usually slept. He instantly -remembered the powder, and with a cry dashed toward it, bidding Aggie -run as far as possible from the danger. There was no water near, but -he caught up a bag of flour, sprang into the wagon and dashed it upon -the flames, then another, and another. Meanwhile his cries had brought -every one to the spot, James Graham brought a pail of water and threw -upon the already smothered flames, and immediately a great sputtering, -and kicking was heard, and George Harwood sat up sleepily and demanded -what they were pitching into him for. - -"Get up," said his father who was looking very pale and agitated, "Get -up and thank this brave boy for having saved your life. If it had not -been for him this powder would have exploded, and launched you, and we -know not how many others into Eternity." - -George saw how great his danger had been, and with shame owned that he -had brought it upon himself, by dropping fire from a pipe which he was -endeavoring to learn to smoke, in express disobedience of his father's -commands. - -He turned around to thank Guy for having risked his own life to save -his, for that he had undoubtedly done by springing into the burning -wagon, but found that like a true hero, he had gone to perform another -duty, waiting neither for thanks or praises. But he got both, for as -he lifted little Aggie into her mother's wagon, she kissed him and -whispered "You good, brave boy, I am going to ask God to bless you all -your life." - - - - -CHAPTER X. - - -"Well now, George," said Aggie the next morning, as they stood near -the partially burned wagon and watched Mr. Harwood and his young men, -as they hastily endeavored to repair the damage that had been done, "I -should think you never would smoke again in your life." - -"I didn't smoke last night," retorted George, "I only tried to, and to -try to smoke and to do it are two very different things, I can tell -you," and George grimaced most comically at the remembrance of some -very extraordinary sensations he had experienced, both before and after -the fire. - -"If you don't believe me you can try it," he added, as Aggie looked at -him thoughtfully. - -"I wasn't thinking of what you were saying," she replied, "but of what -a horrible death Guy saved you from." - -"That's a fact," returned George, with much seriousness. "Guy ain't a -bad sort after all!" - -"Not a bit of a Guy Fawkes about him," commented Gus. "He don't believe -in blowing up folks with gunpowder." - -"Nor with words either," interrupted Aggie, "but who was Guy Fawkes, -Gus?" - -"Oh, a man put a lot of gunpowder in the cellar of the English House of -Congress." - -"Of Parliament," corrected George. - -"Of Parliament, then, it means all the same thing, and he intended when -the King and all the members of Parliament were in the house to set -fire to the powder and blow them all up. But they found out the plot -just in time, and Guy was hung up; or had his head chopped of, I forget -which." - -"Good for him" said George. "Hullo, here comes Guy, looking really -frightened for once in his life! What is the matter, Guy?" - -But Guy made him no answer, but hurried on to Mr. Harwood and whispered -a few words in his ear. - -"You don't say so!" he ejaculated with a startled look. "Whereabouts -are they?" - -"Back of the camp, sir. Mr. Graham says he thinks they are after the -cattle and horses. But they are to far off for us to see them plainly, -and it was some time before I could make Mr. Graham believe they were -Indians at all." - -"Indians!" exclaimed George and Gus, turning pale, and with out more -ado, rushing from the spot, not only as they said "to tell mother," but -to gain a place of safety. - -"Take Aggie to the wagon," said Mr. Harwood hastily, though he could -not help smiling at the precipitate flight of his boys. "Be as quick as -you can, and bring me my telescope." - -Guy did as he was bidden, but although so quickly that he did not even -take time to say a few words of encouragement to Aggie. He found the -telescope was little needed when he gave it into Mr. Harwood's hands. -The Indians had drawn so close that their movements could be perfectly -seen. - -"At least thirty young braves!" said Mr. Harwood anxiously. "A party of -horse thieves no doubt! We shall have trouble!" - -"And all on account of this unfortunate delay!" exclaimed Mr. Graham. -"We should have been on our way three hours ago, but for your son's -carelessness." - -"That is very true. Yet we should scarcely have escaped the quick eyes -of these wild savages." - -"We will try to save the oxen and horses from their hands at least!" -cried a young man, turning to a group who had hastily armed themselves. - -In an incredible short space of time they had made a circle of the -wagons, and within this barricade they placed the cattle, and stationed -themselves at regular distances without the wagons. Mr. Harwood -and Mr. Graham stood beside the wagon in which all the ladies had -congregated, and with quiet, though great anxiety, waited for the -attack to be commenced. They had no idea that it could be avoided for -all Mr. Harwood's signals, during the formation of the barricade had -been totally disregarded, and the savages in all the hideousness of -paint and warlike decorations were riding rapidly around the camp in a -gradually decreasing circle. - -"Guy, my boy, you had better go into our wagon," said Mr. Harwood, as -Guy, with a favorite dog at his side, drew near to him. Guy looked him -doubtfully a moment, and with visible reluctance proceeded to obey the -direction which had been given him. Suddenly, however, he turned back -and with an appealing look at Mr. Harwood said: - -"I wish you would give me a gun, sir, and let me stay here." - -"Do as you please," cried Mr. Harwood hastily, and Guy rushed to a -wagon for the desired weapon, and back again to his place. - -Just then the Indians made a feint of going away. They retired slowly a -little way, then suddenly wheeled, and galloped back towards the camp, -discharging a volley of arrows as they came. - -Fortunately they injured no one, but the second fire was not so -harmless, and was returned steadily by Mr. Harwood and his men from -their rifles. But the Indians were too far off, and changed their -positions too often to be affected by it. - -The firing continued in this manner for fifteen minutes or more. Two -of Mr. Harwood's men were seriously wounded, and obliged to retire to -the wagons, and the others were eagerly speaking of dividing into two -parties, one of which was to remain to guard the camp, while the other -sallied out to drive off the Indians. It seemed a mad undertaking, as -Mr. Harwood said, to divide so small a force, and they were spared -the necessity of doing so by the savages themselves, who enraged at -the death of one of their number, and confident of success, rode -boldly up to the very sides of the wagons, and with showers of arrows, -and brandishing their war-clubs, uttering at the same time the -most dreadful yells, endeavored to overcome the white men and gain -possession of the animals, that snorting and plunging with terror at -the unusual rounds of shouting and firing were striving vainly to break -their bounds. Terrible was the struggle that ensued. For a few minutes -the shrieks of the women and children, the shouts of the white men, the -yells of the Indians, the reports of fire-arms, and the indescribable -noises made by the frightened animals filled the air. - -Guy was almost stunned with the noise and bewildered by the confusion -that prevailed. He never thought of firing his gun, and had no idea -which party had the advantage, he, in fact, felt perfectly overwhelmed, -not with fear, but horror, and quite regardless of his danger, remained -an inactive spectator of the scene, until he beheld Mr. Harwood -struggling violently with an Indian who had thrown himself from his -horse in the excitement of the fight. - -Mr. Harwood was himself a muscular man, and the struggle between the -two was terrible to witness. For a minute neither seemed to have the -advantage, then the strong Indian got his arm across Mr. Harwood's -breast and held him back, he raised his right hand in which glittered a -long knife already stained with blood. Some unusual sound for a moment -attracted the savage's attention, he glanced around. Guy seized the -opportunity, raised his gun and fired. - -He was not knocked over by the shock, but the Indian was. Down he went, -and Mr. Harwood with him, but only to remain there a moment. He sprang -up and echoed the shout of triumph which was heard from the other side -of the camp. - -The fight was ended; the Indians defeated, away they sped with -lightning speed, bearing their wounded, among which was Mr. Harwood's -special adversary, with them, and leaving their dead upon the ground. - -Of these there were two. But little notice was taken of them at first, -for the members of the train were too busy attending to the wounded, -and examining their own hurts, to think of Indians, unless it was to -look occasionally to satisfy themselves that they were really gone, and -that there was no farther trouble to be apprehended from them. - -"I wonder who it was that knocked that great fellow over that was -holding me down," said Mr. Harwood, after he had embraced his family, -and assured them that he was very little hurt. "I wish I knew who it -was, I have somebody to thank for saving my life." - -"Here is the fellow!" cried Gus, catching Guy as he was about to jump -from the wagon. "He has got one of your guns, too, and it was only a -little while ago you told him not to touch them." - -"Guy!" exclaimed Mr. Harwood, "can it be possible that you fired that -well-directed shot?" - -"I couldn't help it, sir, the ball seemed to know just where to go, and -the gun to shoot of itself," returned Guy, with a slight laugh--a vain -attempt to hide his emotion. - -Mr. Harwood made no effort to conceal his, and catching him in his -arms embraced him warmly, as he exclaimed: "My dear boy, have I then my -own life to thank you for, as well as that of my son? How shall I be -able to repay you?" - -"Don't say any more," entreated Guy, who was being nearly suffocated by -his mother, Mr. Harwood and the children, who were pulling him hither -and thither to their heart's content. - -"Why didn't you shoot his head right off?" ask George, when the -commotion had slightly subsided. "I would if I had had a gun, and been -in your place." - -"But you weren't at all likely to be in his place or any other where -arrows were flying," interrupted Gus, with a laugh, which quickly -subsided into a smothered titter as George looked at him, with the -remark: "You had better mind your bones." - -"I intend to," said Gus, coolly, "but you needn't glare at me so. -You're not a Gorgon, I guess, and can't turn me into stone by a look." - -"I am very glad Guy didn't knock the Indian's head right off," -interposed Aggie, anxious to prevent a quarrel between the two boys. - -"Aren't you glad of it, Guy, you wouldn't have liked to have killed him -dead, would you?" - -"Oh no!" returned Guy, laughing. "It answered my purpose just to kill -him a little. Indeed," he added, turning pale at the thought, "I hope -the poor man will not die." - -"Don't trouble yourself about that," said Mr. Harwood, taking in his -hand the gun which Guy had still retained, but then offered him, "you -nobly did your duty, my boy, and though we will hope that the man will -recover, we will not worry, because we cannot learn whether he does or -not." - -"I say, the men are harnessing the teams," exclaimed George. "Let us go -and pick up some of the arrows the Indians threw around so plentifully." - -"Yes," answered Guy, "and I'll bring you one, Aggie." - -"Stay," said Mr. Harwood, "Here, Guy, is a more fitting weapon for you. -Take this gun, and though I hope you may never again be obliged to use -it against a fellow-creature, I hope your shots will always be as well -directed as that of to-day." - -"Whew!" ejaculated George, "don't I wish I had knocked that fellow over -to-day! Guy, why don't you say thank you?" - -"He's like the little boy that would not say 'thank you' for a new -jack-knife," laughed Gus, "he'd rather use the old 'un fust." - -In truth, Guy was so delighted with Mr. Harwood's words, and the gift -that accompanied them, that he knew not what to say. To possess a gun, -had long been his highest and most secret ambition, and to have one, -really his own, in his hands, seemed, as he afterwards said, "far too -good to be true." - -"Never mind the thanks," exclaimed Mr. Harwood, as Guy vainly tried to -utter something, "we understand each other, though my debt is not paid -yet. You can go now and look for arrows, if you like." - -But Guy thought but little of arrows, or even of his gun, for some -minutes after he left the wagon, for just then four of the mules, who -had not recovered from their fright, broke away from the men who were -trying to quiet them, and galloped across the plains in the opposite -direction to that the Indians had taken. Two young men immediately -mounted the swiftest horses in the train and set off in pursuit, and -a fine chase they had. Over an hour passed before they brought the -refractory animals back, and an exciting time the boys had watching the -race, and shouting and hurrahing when the foaming, panting creatures -rushed into the camp, followed by their almost breathless pursuers. - -"But this isn't finding arrows!" said Guy, at last, suddenly -remembering Aggie, and the promise he had made her. And, after the -train was in motion, he found two beautiful arrows, and took them to -her. She accepted them with delight, telling Guy she would keep them -all her life, in remembrance of that eventful day. "And so you see," -she added, addressing in fancy the cross old chief that had frightened -her so terribly, "I have got one of your Indian arrows, after all, and -I'll keep it too. My good Guy has got a gun now, and that's more than -you have, and he knows how to use it, that's more than you will ever -do." - - - - -CHAPTER XI. - - -Two weeks after the fight with the Indians, Guy was galloping across -the gently rising hills, that denoted their approach to the Rocky -Mountains, in quest of game. This was the first time he had had an -opportunity offered him to try his gun, as they had seen no living -creature upon the desert of alkali which they had occupied more than a -week in crossing, and but few among the prickly pears and sage-brush -that succeeded the poisonous salts. Of the effects of the latter, each -member of the party had had some experience, and all, for weeks after, -complained of sore lips, chapped hands, and other pains of a like -nature. - -Guy was greatly troubled to find that little Aggie and his mother were -the greatest sufferers. Indeed, the latter became so very ill that, for -two or three days, Guy feared he should soon be motherless. Never had -his heart been so heavy as during that time. It was a good thing for -him that he was obliged to work additionally hard, else he might also -have fallen ill from excessive grief. But, as it was, he had no time to -give way to his feeling: there were his mother's duties and his own, -to be performed by his hands alone; little Aggie to be amused, and his -mother often to be cheered by some gay word, when he usually felt much -more like uttering sad ones. - -I have mentioned before that Mrs. Loring, though a very good woman, was -often inclined to look on the dark side of things, and so it sometimes -happened that she led Guy to do the same, and he certainly did so -steadily enough during the days his mother lay seriously ill, while he -turned to the bright side instantly when she pronounced herself better, -though he did not for a moment neglect to pay her the same attention as -before. - -One morning, when she, for the first time, gathered strength and energy -enough to sit up, Mr. Harwood entered the wagon, and laughingly told -her that as she was so well, he should not let her have Guy to herself -any longer, but should take him with them to hunt some deer that were -feeding on the hills some distance away. Guy looked at his mother and -hesitated, for though he desired, above all things, to take part in a -deer hunt, he did not like to leave his sick mother, until she said: -"Go, my child, you are looking pale and thin already, the excitement -will do you good. It would never do for you to get sick, you know." -And that was how Guy Loring happened to be galloping across the hills -with Mr. Harwood and Mr. Graham, while George and Gus remained at the -camp, enviously watching him. By some skillful manoeuvering, they -managed to approach within gun-shot of the deer, of which there were -five or six, brousing quietly. Guy was very much excited, and would -have fired upon them had not Mr. Harwood told him not to do so until -the last. - -Slowly, and with as much patience as they could command, they drew -nearer and nearer the deer. Mr. Graham and Mr. Harwood raised their -rifles to fire, when suddenly the whole herd of deer threw their heads -in the air, looked around wildly, and bounded away with the speed of -the wind. - -"What in the world could have startled them so?" exclaimed the -gentlemen in surprise. - -Guy looked around in perfect dismay at having lost the chance of firing -at a deer, and quickly exclaimed: "Oh, how provoking, it is the cattle. -They have let the cattle loose." - -Mr. Graham uttered an exclamation of delight, "Was there ever such good -luck before?" he cried, "Those are buffaloes! I had no idea we should -find them here so early. Gallop back to the camp, Guy, and tell the -Fraziers! Hurrah!" - -Scarcely less excited than Mr. Graham, Guy made a wide circuit of the -spot where the herd of buffaloes, from twenty to thirty in number, were -feeding, and galloped to the camp, where he found five or six young -men, already armed and mounted for the chase. They hastily advised -Guy to remain in camp, but as he had received no direction to do so -from Mr. Harwood, he followed his inclinations, and returned with the -young men to the spot where Mr. Graham and Mr. Harwood were anxiously -awaiting them. - -All this time the buffaloes continued to feed without taking the least -notice of the hunters. These after a short consultation, began to ride -gently towards them. The animals remained so quiet that Guy had an -opportunity to look at them carefully. He was surprised to find that -they were not as large as elephants, but on the contrary about the size -of a cow, which animal they closely resembled in the shape of their -bodies, and limbs; but their hair, instead of being of the same length -all over their body, grew in shaggy tufts upon the back and sides, and -lengthened into a sweeping mane upon the neck. This adornment took from -them the peaceful expression of the majority of our domestic cattle, -and gave them instead the terrible one of the untamed lion. This effect -was increased by the wild glare of their eyes. Guy did not at first -notice their horns, which were small, and almost imbedded in their -thick, woolly hair, but it did not need a second look to assure him -that they could do a great deal of harm, if once called into service. -The hunters approached the buffaloes in a semi-circle, Guy occupied -a place near the circle by the side of Mr. Harwood, who unwilling to -disappoint him by sending him back to the camp, had permitted him to -stay. The whole party got within a hundred feet of the buffaloes before -they were even discovered. Then an immense fellow who seemed the leader -of the herd, began to bellow, and tear up the earth with his hoofs, and -in a moment, the whole herd were coursing over the prairie at a pace, -which Guy, when looking at their heavy bodies, had never imagined them -capable of. - -"After them!" shouted Mr. Graham, and instantly the hunters spurred on -their horses many of which were used to the sport, and in a few minutes -Guy, who was poorly mounted was left some distance in the rear, while -the foremost of the horsemen were at the very heels of the flying herd. -The dust of the prairie began to rise from beneath their hoofs in -clouds, through which Guy could indistinctly see the buffaloes dashing -forward, one turning occasionally upon some audacious man who had fired -upon him, who would then wheel his horse quickly and escape from the -reach of the infuriated animal, which would continue its flight or fall -to the earth, with a terrible bellow. - -Guy had witnessed three or four such falls, and in his excitement -scarcely knowing what he did, went up to the foaming animal intending -to put it out of its misery by a shot from his gun, when, suddenly, -it rose to its feet, staggered forward, and ere Guy could wheel his -frightened horse, plunged his horns into his breast, and buffalo, horse -and rider rolled upon the plain together. - -Then succeeded a horrible moment, in which Guy felt himself crushed by -his plunging horse, and heard the cries of the men, the bellowing of -the wounded buffalo, the thunderlike noise of the retreating herd, and -the sharp crack of half a dozen rifles. Then he felt himself lifted -from the ground by Mr. Graham and Mr. Harwood, who exclaimed that it -was a miracle that he was alive, and asked him if he wasn't killed, and -then shouted out for somebody to go in pursuit of the horse, which was -galloping away in the opposite direction to the buffaloes, which were -suffered to depart without any further attempt being made to slaughter -them. - - - - -CHAPTER XII. - - -Guy was surprised and delighted to find that his fool-hardy escapade -had brought upon him no injury except a few bruises, which, however, -did not prevent him from assisting the men to take into camp the -carcasses of the three buffaloes they had slain. - -That proved a busy afternoon in the camp. The buffaloes were skinned, -and their shaggy hides hung up in the sun to dry. Then the choicest -parts of the bodies were cut up and salted, and the rest left to the -hungry wolves, who are the natural enemies of the buffalo--one of -which, when wounded, they will often follow, and harass to death. - -And what a splendid supper of buffalo steak they had. Guy fancied he -never had tasted anything so delicious, though George, in his usual -contradictory mood, declared he thought beef much nicer. But as no one -paid any attention to him, his opinion had not much effect, and no one -enjoyed the supper the less for it. - -As only a slight sketch of Guy's wonderful escape had been given by -Harwood upon his return to camp, the children were anxious to hear a -full account of it, and as soon as the dishes were washed, the fuel -for the night brought in and Guy was at liberty to take his usual seat -by the fire, they called upon him to tell them all about it. He did -so in as few words as possible, for he felt as much ashamed of his -discomfiture as an old hunter might have been likely to do. - -Aggie looked very serious after hearing the account of her favorite's -danger. George laughed as he thought of the figure Guy must have cut -when pitched from his horse over the back of the buffalo; and Gus with -great earnestness asked him what he thought of at the time it all -happened. - -"I saw and heard too much to think of anything," replied Guy, quite -unable to repress a laugh at Gus' question and eager look, "the first -thing I thought of when Mr. Graham took me from the ground was to clear -the sand from my nose, eyes, and mouth. If you had seen me you would -have fancied I had been burrowing in the dirt for a twelve month. After -that I was very thankful that I escaped so well, and on the way home I -recalled to mind almost everything I had ever read about buffaloes, and -among other things a mode in which the Indians hunt them, and which is -described in the adventures of Lewis and Clarke." - -"Who were Lewis and Clarke?" asked Gus. - -"Two men, who in the days of Washington and Jefferson, and chiefly by -the aid of the latter, headed a party of men, who were the first to -explore Oregon, and discover the rise of the Columbia and Missouri -Rivers." - -"What fun they must have had," exclaimed George, "among the Indians -that had never seen a white man before." - -"They were so constantly surrounded by dangers," said Guy, "that I -guess they found the _fun_ rather scarce. But they had a great many -exciting adventures among the Indians, and learned many of their -strange habits." - -"Well, you were going to tell us about a way they had of hunting -buffaloes," interrupted Gus. "How was it?" - -"Well, first they would find, either by accident or after a search, a -herd of buffaloes, grazing on a plateau, perhaps three or four hundred -feet above the river, for such are very often found a mile or more in -length along the Columbia or Missouri Rivers, which abruptly terminate, -forming a precipice so perfectly perpendicular that neither man or -beast can gain a foothold on their sides. - -"Toward this precipice a young warrior wrapped in a buffalo robe, and -crowned with the head and horns, decoys the game, while the others -chase them forward, riding their swiftest horses, bearing their best -arms, and uttering their wildest shouts. The whole herd maddened by -the hunters, will usually follow the decoy--their fancied leader--when -suddenly he will hide beneath some cliff, the buffaloes will rush on, -seeing no danger ahead, or unable to check their headlong career, and -thus very often a hundred or more will spring over the precipice, and -be dashed to pieces on the rocks below." - -"Good!" cried George, excitedly. - -"And just think then what a good time the Indians have picking up the -pieces," commented Gus, "I'd like to see them do it. Just think of two -or three hundred Indians all at work together, jerking the meat, and -shouting and dancing." - -"Ah, yes. That's all very well!" said Aggie, thoughtfully. "But I -wouldn't like so much to be the decoy. Suppose he couldn't hide in -time." - -"Sometimes he can't," said Guy, "and in that case he is trodden under -foot by the herd, or carried with them over the precipice. I am like -you, Aggie, I shouldn't like to be the decoy. It is bad enough to face -one buffalo, and I have no wish to try a hundred." - -"Oh, dear!" exclaimed Aggie, "I should die with fright if I were to -meet even one." - -"Oh! That's because you are nothing but a girl--but boys--!" George -left his sentence unfinished, for of late he had become very careful of -boasting before Guy, whom he knew was too well acquainted with him to -be deceived by empty words. - -"Girls, or no girls!" exclaimed Aggie, a little angrily, "I learned -those verses mamma gave us, to-day, while you don't know them at all!" - -"Verses are only made for girls!" answered George, contemptuously. - -"And for some boys," said Guy, "I for one like to hear them. What are -yours about Aggie?" - -"Listen! They are about - - - 'THE CHILDREN IN THE SKY.' - - "Little Allie, tired with roaming, - Fell asleep one summer day; - In the soft, and mellow gloaming, - That the fairies haunt, they say. - And, into her dream, there came then - Fays, or Angels pure and fair, - Filling all the lonesome glen - With sweet music, rich and rare. - - "'Child!' they said, as slow around her - One by one they floated on, - 'Look into the clearer ether, - Close beside the setting sun!' - Then she looked, and lo! the cloudlets - Parted back and showed her there, - Myriad angels, sinless spirits - Sporting in a garden fair. - - "Sporting, smiling, fondly twining, - Round each other snow white arms; - While a halo o'er them shining, - Saved them from the night's alarms. - Loud they sung in notes of gladness, - Ever o'er the sweet refrain; - 'Jesus loves us! we shall never - Lose His tender care again." - - "'Here the flow'rets bloom forever; - Here the sun of God doth shine; - Here doth flow the crystal river, - Giving all a life divine!' - Then the peerless vision faded, - And the fairies stole away; - All the dell with gloom was shaded, - Darkness 'round sweet Allie lay. - - "Then she woke from out her slumber, - And she said--within her heart-- - 'Shall I join that happy number? - In their joyous song take part?' - Then she prayed that God would lead her - In the path to heaven above, - And that she might dwell forever - Blessed by Christ's redeeming love. - - "And before the year was over, - God in love gave back reply,-- - For He led the little rover, - To the children in the sky." - - -"That is a sweet little tale," said Guy, when Aggie had finished, "But -it is almost a pity such a good little girl should die." - -"But the good little girls, in stories, always do die!" exclaimed -George, "And that is why I don't like to hear about them. That's the -reason, too, that I tease our Aggie so, I want to get her into a -passion so she won't get too good and be spirited out of the world -right away." - -They all laughed at this ingenious defense; and then as Guy declared -himself very tired, and quite stiff and sore from the number of bruises -upon his body, they soon separated for the night, and ere long all was -still about the camp, except the fires that flickered and blazed, as if -in derision of the calm night, and its heavy-eyed attendant--Sleep. - - - - -CHAPTER XIV. - - -The following Saturday night found the party encamped in the very bosom -of the mountains, in one of the most lovely nooks upon the surface of -the earth. As they looked around upon the verdant dell, and upon the -snow-capped mountains that arose in the distance, all the arid plain -they had passed,--the desert of alkali, and the hills of sand--seemed -like a dream, so great was the contrast between them and Virginia Dale. -Even George was enraptured, and when the children as usual gathered at -evening around the fire, he declared that he would go no father but -turn hermit, and hunt and fish for a living, in that lovely spot. - -"I wish I could stay with you," said Aggie, "but I shouldn't like to -leave papa and mamma. But only look at the moon rising above that snowy -peak; isn't it perfectly lovely?" - -"Watching the moon is all very well?" exclaimed Gus, "but I would much -rather hear a good story. This is the very night for a story, and a -sentimental one at that. Guy get your thinking-cap on, that's a good -fellow!" - -"Oh yes, do!" assented Aggie. - -"I have had it tightly drawn over my ears the whole time I have been -sitting here," answered Guy laughing, "and the result is that I have -been thinking of a story the Indians tell about the first snow storm." - -"Oh yes! put it all off on the Indians!" cried Gus, "we all know what -that means!" - -"Well, what do they say?" asked George, "that they thought it was -salt, and put it into their soup, and were surprised to find that it -made it watery--and nothing more?" - -"Now don't tease Guy," interrupted Aggie, "I want to know what the -Indians really did say, and where the first fall of snow really was." - -"According to my authority," answered Guy, gravely, "it took place -among these very mountains. Years, years ago, so many years that all -remembrance of the time is now lost, and only vague reports of it -remain, the snowy mountains we now see were covered with verdure, even -more luxuriant than that which makes this vale so beautiful. The long -leaves, and the shining silk of the corn waved in the breeze that -softly played about the lofty summits, lovely flowers opened, and -rich fruits ripened in the warm sunshine that ever fell upon them. -The bounding deer came to the very doors of the wigwams that were so -thickly placed that they seemed to form a vast city, and the very trout -in the sparkling streams leaped into the hands of the happy people that -inhabited this earthly paradise!" - -"Gracious, what a saving of fishing-tackle!" ejaculated George. - -Guy took no notice of this irreverent remark, but continued: - -"On the very summit of yonder peak, which seems to rise at least a -thousand feet above its neighbors, and where the sun shone the warmest, -the grains and fruits were most luxuriant, and the deer larger and -tamer than in any other place, lived an old man, the chief of all the -tribes that lived between the mountains and the great ocean in the far -west. The oldest men amongst the Indians could not remember when he -was young, and their great-grandfathers had told them that he was old -when they were children. His beard was like silver, and his face bore -the marks of that wisdom which can only come with age, yet his form was -not bent, and his eyes were as strong as the eagle's, that soars up and -looks in the face of the sun." - -"Wonderful man!" said Gus. - -"He was indeed wonderful, and the wisest man upon the earth; he knew -all secrets of the land, and sea, and air, and from them he had gained -the elixir that still kept the blood warm in his veins after the lapse -of centuries, but he could not get from them contentment,--his soul at -last wearied of the habit of clay it had worn so long, and he began -a search for one worthy to be the inheritor of his wisdom, and the -successor of his power, that he might lie down and be at rest. - -"He found one at length, but not among the young men of his tribe, -among whom he sought long and patiently. The strength of mind, the -purity of soul he desired, were found only in the person of a lovely -girl, the daughter of one of the bravest warriors of the mountains. To -her he gave the elixir of life, and instructed her in all the secrets -he had gained. Lastly, he took off the robe he wore, and putting it -upon her, led her out of the wigwam and declared her a priestess before -all the people. Soon after the great magician became a decrepit old -man, the weight of his years came upon him and he died, and his body -was laid upon a burning pile and consumed to ashes, while all the -people mourned around it. Then the priestess went to her wigwam on the -high mountains and sat down and thought of the last words the dead man -had said to her, 'Beware of him who reigneth at the northernmost part -of the earth, for if thou showest weakness or any human passion he will -have dominion over thee and all thy people.' But years passed on and -no human feeling agitated her. She lived alone communing with spirits, -and at sundry times appearing among the people to astonish them by her -wisdom which as years advanced, become a thousand times more potent -than had been that of the old magician. And as her wisdom increased so -also did her beauty. Spirits came and took the ebony from her hair, and -covered it with gold; they brought blue from the skies and prisoned -it in her eyes; the white stars laid their light upon her face, and -sunbeams rendered her smile so warm and tender that it gladdened all -upon whom it fell. - -"As I have said, she was troubled by no human feeling; but alas! she -inspired what she did not feel, for all the young braves worshipped -her, not only as a priestess, but as a peerless maiden, and all their -awe could not destroy their love. As she knew every thing, she was of -course aware of their silent devotion, but she laughed in the solitude -of her wigwam, and sang: - - - 'Alstarnah must no passion own, - That mortal e'er before hath known.' - - -"And this she would sing over and over to herself, that she might keep -the words of the magician in mind. But after the lapse of many years, -she one day ceased to sing, for Alstarnah felt the most powerful of all -human passions--she loved." - -"I'm glad of that!" ejaculated Gus, "just paid her out for keeping up -that monotonous drone so long." - -"Oh! don't interrupt!" cried Aggie, impatiently, "who did she love, -Guy?" - -"The young chief, Gervassen, who had come many thousand miles from the -burning plains of the far south, to behold the renowned priestess of -the mountains. As Alstarnah excelled all women in beauty and wisdom, so -did he all men in beauty and strength. He was as tall and slender as -the mountain pine, and his face was as fair to look upon as the great -star that hung above the North King's palace. He came to the mountains -with great pomp, for a thousand of his enemies pursued him, and he slew -them all with the masses of rock that he hurled down upon them. See, -there they lie now like mighty castles in ruins. - -"When the priestess, Alstarnah, saw this man she thought no more of the -magician's words or of her own power, but gloried in the beauty that -had been given her, and said, 'He will surely love me, for there is not -upon all the earth a woman as fair.' - -"And her words were true, Gervassen did love her, and more bold than -all the rest, entreated her to be his wife. With great joy she placed -her hand in his, but at the moment she was about to speak, she felt an -icy wind blow over her and a voice exclaim: 'Beware of the King of the -North! Pity thy people!' - -"She fled to her wigwam in terror, and for days refused to admit the -chieftain, who stood without pleading for an answer but at length she -ventured to glance at him through a tiny hole in the buffalo hide that -formed the walls of her tent, and in an instant all her love for her -people and all fear of the warning voice vanished, and she promised to -be Gervassen's bride. - -"Again came the icy wind and the voice, but so infatuated was she that -they failed to turn her from her purpose, although her lover asked -the meaning of them. She trembled as she told him that years before -there had been a tremendous battle waged between the King of the North -and the forces of the great magician. That the latter had finally -triumphed, after a terrible struggle, and after yielding one important -point to his enemy, which was, that if the magician or any of his -successors yielded to human passion, the help of the spirits should be -withdrawn from them, and their dominion and people left to the power of -the terrible North King. - -"'It cannot be that he exists,' returned the warrior, 'else he would -have endeavored to enter the land over which my tribe is scattered, and -never, never has one of his subjects been seen or heard of upon it.' - -"In spite of all her wisdom, this reasoning of Gervassen convinced -Alstarnah, who soon after stood up before all the people and bade them -farewell, saying that she was going to dwell in the wigwam of the -mighty chieftain, Gervassen. - -"Then she took her lover's hand and began the descent of the charmed -mountain, followed by all her people, who were weeping and wailing, -and entreating that she would come back to them. But still she went -on, but only slowly, because of the great press of people around her; -and suddenly an icy wind passed over them, and all fell to the earth -shivering and terror-stricken, for they had never felt cold before, -and they looked up to the mountain, and lo! upon the very summit, at -the door of the deserted wigwam, stood a terrible figure, clothed in -white, and having a face as white as his robes, and his hair was like -the long crystals that hang from the roofs of caves that the water goes -through, and his eyes were like two great diamonds, white, yet blazing -like the sun. Over his head he waved a sceptre, and as fast as he -waved, great flakes of whiteness came out of the clouds and covered all -the mountain tops, and came nearer and nearer to the frightened people. - -"'It is the terrible North King,' they cried. 'See, he is throwing his -arrows upon us.' - -"'I will return,' cried Alstarnah, filled with remorse. 'I will return -and save my people.' - -"But once more she heard the voice as it wailed 'Too late! too late!' -and the icy wind came and arrested her returning footsteps, for it -chilled her to ice by the side of Gervassen, for whom she had dared so -much. Then he and all the people were filled with still greater terror -and turned to flee down the mountains, but the snow flakes--the deadly -arrows of the North King, came faster and faster, falling before as -well as behind them, clogging the feet and chilling the life-blood of -the people Alstarnah had betrayed. - -"First, Gervassen fell, almost at the side of Alstarnah: then, one by -one, all the rest of the people sank down and were buried by the soft, -white snow, until at last not one remained to tell of the verdure that -once crowned the mountains where the North King still reigns, or of the -people he slew with terrible arrows of snow, like those he still loves -to throw in derision upon any daring traveler that attempts to invade -his dominions." - -"And that is the story of the first Snow Storm." - -"I'll tell you what, Guy," commented George, "You won't tell stories -about facts, I know, but you make up for it when you have fancies to -deal with." - -Guy laughed, saying, "He supposed there was no harm in that." - -And little Aggie said, as she bade him good-night, "I guess you will -be forgiven even if there is, Guy. And I am sure I shall never look at -these mountains or see snow again without thinking of your story." - - - - -CHAPTER XV. - - -For some time Aggie found no difficulty in keeping her word, for the -train were obliged to pass over a part of the Rocky Mountains, and many -a strange adventure they met upon the way. Those that had been over -the route before said they got along remarkably well, while those to -whom the experience was new, declared that with the breaking down of -some wagons, the unloading of others, and letting them and goods they -contained down the precipices by ropes, and the accidents attendant -upon such work, they found the journey anything but delightful. The -children enjoyed this part of the trip more than any other, for, with -the exception of Guy, they had no more work to do, and had much more -to interest and amuse them. - -But upon the whole they were rather glad when they got upon the level -ground again, and especially so when they neared the shores of the -great Salt Lake, and passed by the city that stands upon its shores. - -Mr. Harwood had intended to visit it, and spend three or four days in -looking about the city and endeavoring to learn something about the -manners and customs of the people that inhabited it, but several of -the party were anxious to reach their destination, and for that and -many other reasons they passed the dwelling place of the Mormons by. -Although the children were greatly disappointed at not being able to go -into the city, they could not help speaking and thinking with delight -of the beautiful country they had passed over to reach it. - -"It seems to me," said Aggie one day when they stopped to rest, "that -four seasons had wandered out of some years and lost themselves up -among those mountains." - -"You're crazy!" said George contemptuously. - -"I think not," said Guy kindly, "but what could have put such a queer -idea as that into your head, Aggie?" - -"Why you know," she said, "the grass was fresh and green there as -if it was spring time, and yet very often while you were gathering -buttercups to make me a chain, George and Gus would be pelting you with -snow-balls, while the summer sun was shining upon us all the day long." - -"That's so," exclaimed George, "I should never have thought of it -again. It's the queerest place I ever saw in my life, except this very -great valley which we are in now. Papa says it is over three hundred -miles from the Rocky Mountains to the Sierra Nevadas, yet although we -haven't been out of sight of the first for more than a week, we shall -see the tops of the others in a few days, and then, hurrah! we've only -to cross them and we shall be in California! Won't that be glorious?" - -"Yes, I shall be glad," said Aggie, "for I was beginning to think as -mamma said the other day, 'that we never should see a house again.' -And won't you be glad, Guy, not to have to get up so early to make the -fires in the morning, and to work so late at night, often after walking -over the hot sands all day?" - -"I don't know," said Guy rather sadly, "You have all been very kind to -me here, and though I have often worked very hard, I guess it won't be -all play for _me_ in California." - -Little Aggie often thought of these words of Guy in the days that -followed, as they drew nearer and nearer their destination, and each -member of the company spoke of his or her hopes or prospects. She -noticed that upon that Guy, as well as his mother, was always silent, -and many, many hours she sat in the wagon puzzling her little head as -to what would become of their favorite. - -She even spoke of it to Guy when they were alone together, but he -seldom would say anything about it. He was not like some people that -find comfort in talking over perplexing questions, and it certainly was -a very perplexing question to him, how he was to support his mother in -the strange country to which he had induced her to come, for though -young, Guy was too wise to think that gold lay all over the land, and -all that any one had to do was to stoop and pick it up, though many -older than himself in the train still believed that old fable, which -deceived many in the time of Cortez, over two hundred years before. - -But although Guy was so uncertain as to what his fate would be in -California, he soon became as anxious to reach it as the rest, for -nothing for many weeks occurred to break the monotony of their journey, -and the only excitement they had at all was in looking out for Indians, -which were said to be very plenty upon their route, and in being -constantly pleasurably disappointed in not coming upon any. - -One day, indeed, they were greatly surprised by the descent of -a terrific rain storm upon them, for they had never dreamed of -encountering rain in that elevated region, where not even a drop of -dew was found in the early morning. At the time it occurred a party -from the train, among whom was Guy, were out hunting. They saw the -black clouds rising above the mountains, but leisurely continued their -way intent upon obtaining some game for supper, when, suddenly, a blast -of wind swept down upon them, bringing with it torrents of water, as -if, as Guy afterwards said, another deluge had come to sweep every -living thing from the earth's surface. - -For a moment the horses stood still as if stunned, and their riders -bent low over the saddles, then, suddenly wheeling, the animals turned -their heads away from the furious blast, and in that position waited -for it to expend its fury. Neither whip nor spur would induce them to -move, though Mr. Harwood used both freely, being anxious to gain the -camp and satisfy himself of the safety of his family. The horses chose -the best position, according to the instinct which had been given them -to escape from danger, and they maintained it until the fury of the -storm was spent, and then obediently carried their riders to the camp, -where they found two or three of the lighter wagons blown over, and a -number of articles scattered hither and thither. All the people however -were safe though greatly frightened. - - - - -CHAPTER XVI. - - -As George said, the great rain storm seemed to have come expressly -to wash all interest out of their journey, for from that day until -their arrival within sight of Carson River, within the Territory of -Nevada, where a part of the company were to part from the main body, -they saw but little to interest them. True they had passed over a -wonderful country, but the alkali plains seemed small in comparison to -the desert, over which they had passed some weeks before, and all the -grandeur of the Sierra Nevada Mountains could not awaken in them one -iota of the enthusiasm with which they had greeted the first glimpse -of the snow-capped summits of the Rocky Mountains. In fact they were -too weary of their long journey to look around them for enjoyment, but -rather looked forward to it, when all deserts of alkali, of sand and -sage-brush being past, they might by the rivers and in the peaceful -vales of California find rest and plenty. - -As I have said before, all in the company but Guy and his mother had -something to look forward to. Many of the young men were going to the -placer diggings or the deep mines, and spoke exultantly of the rich -harvest they would surely glean. Mr. Graham had a quartz mill in a -very fine situation, and he was going to take charge of it, and his -sisters were to keep house for him, while Mr. Frazer and Mr. Harwood -had decided to purchase farms and settle upon them. - -The last night that all in the train were to encamp together, a large -fire was built and all gathered around it to talk over their plans. -Guy sat by Aggie's side and tried to talk to her, but he could not help -listening to what was said, and that, with the knowledge that they were -so near California--their journey's end,--made him feel so miserable -that he walked away from the fire, and hid himself in a dark place, and -cried as if his heart would break. - -What was he to do when compelled to leave these friends? Almost -penniless where was he in that new, unsettled country to find a home -for his mother. For himself he could provide, but what should he do -for his mother? He had heard that work, hard work, was plenty; but his -mother could not do hard work; it had nearly killed her before, and -doubtless there were few children to be taught. What could he do with -her? Where should he leave her, while he went to try his fortune? - -It never entered his head to ask any one to give her a home. He felt -under unpayable obligations already to Mr. Harwood for bringing them so -far upon their way, and treating them so kindly, therefore to ask him -to do more, he thought would be the greatest presumption, so instead of -asking help of any man, he asked it of God. - -He was still sitting with his head bowed on his knees, and the tears -streaming down his cheeks, most earnestly praying, when, suddenly, -a flash from the light of a lantern passed over him, and a voice -exclaimed: "why, here you are, I have been searching for you for ever -so long." - -It was one of the young men from St. Louis, with whom Guy had been on -most excellent terms ever since they left W----. - -"Yes, it is I," he returned, rather reluctantly, for he was ashamed -that he should have found him crying. "What is the matter, John?" he -presently added. - -"The matter! why, don't you know we are to break up camp to-morrow, and -one party go one way into California, and the other another! Now, which -one are you going with, Guy?" - -"I don't know," he said, with difficulty repressing a sob, "one part of -California is the same to me as another. I have no friends there, and, -oh dear, I very much fear I ought not to have come at all." - -"Oh, don't say that," exclaimed John, cheerfully, "you just come along -with me and my partners, we are going straight to the placer diggings, -and we'll take care of you until you can do for yourself, which won't -be long, you may be sure; I shouldn't wonder if you're as rich as -Rothschild in a few years." - -Guy's eyes sparkled, but in a moment his countenance fell, and he -faltered out,-- - -"But what is to become of mother,--I couldn't leave her alone in a -strange country, her heart would break." - -"Sure enough, I never thought of her, but something might be done, she -wouldn't break her heart, if she didn't starve." - -"Ah, but she might do both!" exclaimed Guy. "Indeed, I cannot leave -her. We must live and strive together, John. I thank you for your -offer, but I can't leave my mother." - -"You're a nobler fellow than the Spartan that let the wolf gnaw his -vitals rather than cry out," replied the young man, "and though -you won't join us, Guy, I don't doubt but you'll find good fortune -somewhere." - -"Thank you," said Guy, and comforted by the young man's kind offer, -though he could not accept it, he walked back to the fire, where he -found only the Grahams and the Harwoods. - -"We have been talking about you, Guy," said Mr. Harwood. "Mr. Graham -says he will give you a place in the mill if you will go with him." - -"That I will, sir!" cried Guy, joyfully, his heart bounding, then -falling like lead as he added, "but my mother?" - -"I think she will consent," said Mr. Graham. - -"Oh, sir, it was not of that I was thinking, it was of what would -become of her. Oh, sir, she is poor and friendless, and I couldn't -think of leaving her alone." - -"I say then," said George, who had apparently been engaged in building -castles in the air, or anything else rather than listening to the -conversation, "I say, now that Guy isn't going with Mr. Graham, it's -cold enough up there to kill his mother, make an icicle of her before -Christmas, you know you said last night it was." - -"Is that true, sir?" asked Guy, turning to Mr. Graham. - -"Why, I can't say that your mother would be an icicle before -Christmas," returned Mr. Graham, laughing, "but it certainly is far too -cold and stormy there for a delicate woman." - -"Ah, then, sir!" returned Guy, very sadly, "I cannot go with you, I -cannot leave my mother." - -"Hurrah!" cried George, turning a double somersault before the fire, -and nearly into it. - -"What's the matter?" asked Guy, in astonishment. - -"Why, it means," said Mr. Harwood, "that if you will not leave your -mother, you must stay with us, as she has consented to do. Much as I -disliked to part with you, who have been so invaluable to me on the -way, I did not like to ask you to remain with us while others were -ready to offer you, in mines and mills, so much better opportunities of -gaining money than I can upon my little farm. There, for some time at -least, there will be more work than money, I guess. So now, Guy, you -know your mother will, at any rate, have a home; Mr. Graham will give -you much higher wages than I can." - -At that point, Aggie began to cry bitterly, saying, "Guy, you mustn't -go away! who should I have to tell me stories?" - -"And, besides, my dog Jack can't smoke yet," interrupted Gus, "and you -promised to teach him, and you've got to stay and do it." - -"That's so," said George. "I expect I shall burn the house down trying -to smoke, if you don't. You see I haven't forgotten how you threw that -flour and water on me in the burning wagon, yet, and you have to stay -and let me have satisfaction for that!" - -"Yes, do stay," said Aggie, coaxingly. - -"I intend to," cried Guy, bursting out into a loud laugh to prevent -himself from crying with joy at his good fortune. "Hasn't it nearly -broken my heart to think of leaving you, Aggie, and Mr. and Mrs. -Harwood, and all the rest? Indeed, I would rather be with you all, if -you were as poor as--as--" - -"Job's turkey," suggested George. - -"Well, yes, or as I am myself, than be a prince without you." - -After which burst of eloquence Guy sat down, bringing a scream of -dismay from Aggie, upon whom he had inadvertently seated himself. - -"Now that is all settled," said Mr. Harwood, dismissing the matter in -his usual cool way, though one could see he was much gratified, "we -will have prayers." - -He arose and rung the large bell and all the company gathered around -him, as they had often done upon the plains and the mountains, and -listened to the word of God. Then he spoke to them of what had passed, -and gave his best wishes to each. All were much affected at his kindly -words, and by the short prayer that followed. There were few dry eyes -there as those that were to leave on the morrow bade farewell, and it -was with deep grief Guy parted with his many friends. - -At daybreak next morning the final separation took place, a long train -of waggons diverged to another path, leaving the families of Mr. -Frazer and Mr. Harwood to take their way alone into California. - - - - -CHAPTER XVII. - - -A month later they were there, and not only there but settled upon -fine farms adjoining each other. To be sure they had but very small -dwellings to live in, but all were too much pleased with the green -meadows, sloping down to the river's edge, and the beautiful forests -that crowned the hills that lay in the background, to fret because the -walls of their house were made of sun-dried mud instead of stone. They -found too many things to be thankful for, to find time to complain of -any, and although all things were very rough, and Mrs. Harwood and -Mrs. Loring wondered a hundred times a day "what they should do," they -finally decided, when everything in the little house was arranged to -their satisfaction, that they should do very well indeed. - -"Yes, very well," said Mrs. Loring, for although she called herself a -servant, and was paid as such, she did not feel degraded by it, for she -knew she was earning an honest living, and was respected as a friend -by her employers, while Guy was looked upon almost as a son. He took -the same place with the children as that held in their trip across the -plains. He worked for their father, and for them, and very hard too, -sometimes, but he was still their playfellow, George's guide, Gus' -friend, little Aggie's comforter, and singer of songs, and teller of -stories to all. As I have said, he worked hard, for even with a kind, -indulgent master, like Mr. Harwood, much is thrown upon the hands of -a willing boy, so Guy found there was still fires to light in the -morning, water to fetch, wood to chop and carry, cows to milk, and the -plough to be followed. - -Sometimes he grew tired of the dull routine, and would wish himself -at the diggings with the young men from St. Louis, and then with Mr. -Graham, at the mill, but a glance at his mother, working over the hot -stove, or washing at the spring, would render him content, for he would -say, "She is happy with all her toil, while I am near, and shall I -worry over a little extra work, when it keeps me with her?" And then -away to his work he would go with renewed energy, and sometimes Mr. -Harwood would give him a holiday which would quite revive his drooping -spirits, and make him strong for weeks. - -Oh, what holidays these were! Off all the children would go to the -woods, that in the afternoon were full of sunshine, so warm, so -beautiful; the grass would look like shaded velvet beneath them, and -the leaves would glance and quiver as if they were fairies frolicking -in their best clothes. And such woods as these were, in which to gather -wild plums and nuts, and then to lie in the shade and tell fairy -stories. "The very trees seem to say them over to us," said Aggie, the -first day they spent in the woods together. "I am sure there must be -something in all these sweet sounds we hear." - -"Birds' songs," said George, contemptuously. - -"No," said Aggie, "something more. Tell us what it is, Guy, you can -always tell what the birds and animals say, you even told us what the -prairie dogs said, you know." - -Guy threw himself down on the green grass beside a little brook, and -listened, with his eyes fixed on the yellow sands of the little stream. - -"The birds are telling me that there is gold in that sand," he said -at length, "they tell me there is gold throughout all this wonderful -country, in every rock and chasm, and there is one big fellow that is -telling me how it all came there. Shall I repeat it over to you?" - -"Oh, yes, yes!" cried Aggie, in great glee. - -"And let us have no more preliminary fibs," said George, "you are the -greatest fellow for them, you know, Guy." - -"Oh, p'shaw!" ejaculated Gus, impatient, "Let him go ahead!" - -"That's just what the birds say," replied Guy, throwing himself back -on the grass, and smiling gravely. "That big fellow on the bough there -tells me he is delighted; that he has at last found one that can -understand his language, for he has heard so many ridiculous theories -advanced by men with picks on their shoulders and books in their hands, -as to what gold is, and how it came on the ground, that he has nearly -burst his throat in trying to make them understand the truth, and has -then been accused of making a 'senseless chatter.'" - -"'And all the time,' says he, 'their chatter was far more senseless -than mine, and so they would think if they had heard all of us laugh -over their conjectures about a matter we knew all about, for birds have -legends as well as men, and there's none better remembered than that of -the "Enchanted Yellow Men."' - -"Thousands of years ago they inhabited the finest portions of this -land. They hunted the deer on a hundred hills, and bathed in all the -streams of the mountains. Their tents were in every valley, and the -tracks of their feet on every path. They were the most numerous and -powerful people on all the earth, yet none could tell why they were -feared, for they had never battled with their neighbors, or shown -great courage in the chase. In reality, it was their color alone that -inspired awe. They were of the hue of the sun at midday, and their long -hair streamed upon the wind like the dead leaves of corn in autumn. -From toe to crown they were pure, bright yellow,--as yellow as the -buttercups in yonder field. - -"Ever were they looked upon with awe by their tawny brethren, who -thought that the great Spirit had set the seal of his special love -upon them, and had sent them forth as his chosen people. The yellow -men believed the same, for everything they undertook, prospered. None -of the surrounding tribes ever showed opposition to them. They could -follow the game over any ground, and spear the fish in any stream they -chose, so that hunger never entered their wigwams; and in course of -time they became so puffed up with their good fortune that they called -themselves 'gods,' and the neighboring tribes bowed and worshipped them. - -"Then the Great Spirit, who, from his home in the great mountains, had -been watching their doings, grew very angry and threatened to destroy -them all. But they were so beautiful to look upon, that he decided to -try them once more and see if any good remained in them. Shortly after -this a mighty tribe on the west of the yellow men, crossed over to the -east, and took from a small, weak tribe that dwelt there all their -lands, and drove them up to the barren mountains, where they could not -find even so much as a herb to eat. - -"But they were very near the Great Spirit, and he heard all their woes, -and he sent a messenger down to the yellow men bidding them arise, slay -the invaders and restore the destitute to their homes again. But they -would not, and all those upon the mountains died, and their curses came -down, and rested upon the rich and powerful who had refused to help -them, and upon the day that the last of the wanderers perished a voice -was heard in the tents of the yellow men, and it said, 'As ye refused -to leave your lands to aid your brethren, ye shall rest in the ground -till strangers shall bear thee hence, and as ye have refused to toil, -or bless in your life time, ye shall do both after death. Ye shall buy -food for the poor, but yet shall the curses of the Great Spirit follow -ye.' - -"And even as they listened to these terrible words, flames burst out -of the mountains, and rushed over the valleys and plains. As it passed -over them each was burnt to a shapeless mass. In thousands of places -the earth opened and they sank into their graves. And there the yellow -men, in their new forms, waited for thousands of years, and there many -of them are waiting still for the pick of the miner to bring them forth -into their new life, to curse the wicked and improvident, and to bless -the poor and needy." - -"There! there! the bird has flown away!" said Aggie. - -"But he has answered the question that has been puzzling my head for a -long, long time," said Guy. "And told us, too, that none of us should -be inactive and the greater our power to help others the more we should -exercise it." - -"That's so," said George, "and I suppose we are all like the 'yellow -men,' a good deal puffed up with our own conceit. I'll tell you what, -suppose we all enter into a contract to do all the good we can, and let -Guy be the judge of our actions, for after all he is the one that first -put it into my head to do _any_ good, you know." - -"Agreed," cried Aggie, while Gus said, "It was a jolly good idea." But -Guy demurred about being judge, thinking with a good deal of shame -that he was sometimes as inactive in a good cause as the "yellow men" -themselves. - -So they sat in the woods talking the matter over until the last rays of -the sun fell through the thick leaves and warned them home. Then they -took their baskets and turned their faces homeward. Guy saying, "Well -then, we are agreed all of us to begin the lives now, to which the -'yellow men' were doomed for their idleness and presumption. Henceforth -we are to help the weak, oppose the proud and wicked, and strive to do -good." - -"I will for one," said George, earnestly. - -"So will I," echoed Gus. - -"And so will I, with all my heart!" exclaimed little Aggie, just as -they stepped out of the woods into the open field. "Only look," she -added, glancing back, "a bird has followed us out of the woods. I do -believe it is the one that told us the pretty story,--and, listen, to -what he is singing, 'Good bye!' why, I even can interpret that, 'Good -boy! good bye! Guy Loring! Guy, Good bye!'" - - - - -+-------------------------------------------------+ -|Transcriber's note: | -| | -|Obvious typographic errors have been corrected. | -| | -+-------------------------------------------------+ - - - - -*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK A BOY'S TRIP ACROSS THE PLAINS *** - -***** This file should be named 63205-0.txt or 63205-0.zip ***** -This and all associated files of various formats will be found in: - https://www.gutenberg.org/6/3/2/0/63205/ - -Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions will -be renamed. - -Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright -law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works, -so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the -United States without permission and without paying copyright -royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part -of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm -concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark, -and may not be used if you charge for an eBook, except by following -the terms of the trademark license, including paying royalties for use -of the Project Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge anything for -copies of this eBook, complying with the trademark license is very -easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation -of derivative works, reports, performances and research. Project -Gutenberg eBooks may be modified and printed and given away--you may -do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected -by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark -license, especially commercial redistribution. - -START: FULL LICENSE - -THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE -PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK - -To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free -distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work -(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full -Project Gutenberg-tm License available with this file or online at -www.gutenberg.org/license. - -Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works - -1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to -and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property -(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all -the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or -destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your -possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a -Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound -by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the -person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph -1.E.8. - -1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be -used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who -agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few -things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See -paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this -agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below. - -1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the -Foundation" or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection -of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual -works in the collection are in the public domain in the United -States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the -United States and you are located in the United States, we do not -claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing, -displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as -all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope -that you will support the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting -free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm -works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the -Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with the work. You can easily -comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the -same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg-tm License when -you share it without charge with others. - -1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern -what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are -in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, -check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this -agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, -distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any -other Project Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no -representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any -country other than the United States. - -1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg: - -1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other -immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear -prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work -on which the phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the -phrase "Project Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, -performed, viewed, copied or distributed: - - This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and - most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no - restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it - under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this - eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the - United States, you will have to check the laws of the country where - you are located before using this eBook. - -1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is -derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not -contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the -copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in -the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are -redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply -either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or -obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg-tm -trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted -with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution -must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any -additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms -will be linked to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works -posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the -beginning of this work. - -1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm -License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this -work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm. - -1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this -electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without -prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with -active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project -Gutenberg-tm License. - -1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, -compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including -any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access -to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format -other than "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official -version posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm website -(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense -to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means -of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original "Plain -Vanilla ASCII" or other form. Any alternate format must include the -full Project Gutenberg-tm License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1. - -1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, -performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works -unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing -access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -provided that: - -* You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from - the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method - you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed - to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he has - agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid - within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are - legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty - payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in - Section 4, "Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg - Literary Archive Foundation." - -* You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies - you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he - does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm - License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all - copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue - all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg-tm - works. - -* You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of - any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the - electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of - receipt of the work. - -* You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free - distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works. - -1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work or group of works on different terms than -are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing -from the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of -the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark. Contact the Foundation as set -forth in Section 3 below. - -1.F. - -1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable -effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread -works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project -Gutenberg-tm collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may -contain "Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate -or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other -intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or -other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or -cannot be read by your equipment. - -1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right -of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project -Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all -liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal -fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT -LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE -PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE -TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE -LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR -INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH -DAMAGE. - -1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a -defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can -receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a -written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you -received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium -with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you -with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in -lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person -or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second -opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If -the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing -without further opportunities to fix the problem. - -1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth -in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS', WITH NO -OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT -LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE. - -1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied -warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of -damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement -violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the -agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or -limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or -unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the -remaining provisions. - -1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the -trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone -providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in -accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the -production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, -including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of -the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this -or any Project Gutenberg-tm work, (b) alteration, modification, or -additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any -Defect you cause. - -Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm - -Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of -electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of -computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It -exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations -from people in all walks of life. - -Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the -assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's -goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will -remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure -and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future -generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see -Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at -www.gutenberg.org - -Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation - -The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit -501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the -state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal -Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification -number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by -U.S. federal laws and your state's laws. - -The Foundation's business office is located at 809 North 1500 West, -Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up -to date contact information can be found at the Foundation's website -and official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact - -Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg -Literary Archive Foundation - -Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without -widespread public support and donations to carry out its mission of -increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be -freely distributed in machine-readable form accessible by the widest -array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations -($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt -status with the IRS. - -The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating -charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United -States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a -considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up -with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations -where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND -DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular -state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate - -While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we -have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition -against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who -approach us with offers to donate. - -International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make -any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from -outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff. - -Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation -methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other -ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To -donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate - -Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works - -Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project -Gutenberg-tm concept of a library of electronic works that could be -freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and -distributed Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of -volunteer support. - -Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed -editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in -the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not -necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper -edition. - -Most people start at our website which has the main PG search -facility: www.gutenberg.org - -This website includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm, -including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to -subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks. - - diff --git a/old/63205-0.zip b/old/63205-0.zip Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 457777b..0000000 --- a/old/63205-0.zip +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/63205-h.zip b/old/63205-h.zip Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 3aea97a..0000000 --- a/old/63205-h.zip +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/63205-h/63205-h.htm b/old/63205-h/63205-h.htm deleted file mode 100644 index 87b6d04..0000000 --- a/old/63205-h/63205-h.htm +++ /dev/null @@ -1,4252 +0,0 @@ -<!DOCTYPE html PUBLIC "-//W3C//DTD XHTML 1.0 Strict//EN" -"http://www.w3.org/TR/xhtml1/DTD/xhtml1-strict.dtd"> -<html xmlns="http://www.w3.org/1999/xhtml" xml:lang="en" lang="en"> -<head> -<meta http-equiv="Content-Type" content="text/html;charset=utf-8" /> -<meta http-equiv="Content-Style-Type" content="text/css" /> -<title>The Project Gutenberg eBook of A Boy's Trip Across the Plains, by Laura Preston</title> -<link rel="coverpage" href="images/cover.jpg" /> -<style type="text/css"> - - p { margin-top: .75em; - text-align: justify; - margin-bottom: .75em; - } - - p.bold {text-align: center; font-weight: bold;} - p.bold2 {text-align: center; font-weight: bold; font-size: 150%;} - - h1,h2,h3,h4,h5,h6 { - text-align: center; /* all headings centered */ - clear: both; - } - h1 span, h2 span { display: block; text-align: center; } - #id1 { font-size: smaller } - - - hr { - width: 33%; - margin-top: 2em; - margin-bottom: 2em; - margin-left: 33.5%; - margin-right: 33.5%; - clear: both; - } - - hr.smler { - width: 5%; - margin-top: 2em; - margin-bottom: 2em; - margin-left: 47.5%; - margin-right: 47.5%; - clear: both; - } - - body{margin-left: 10%; - margin-right: 10%; - } - - table {margin-left: auto; margin-right: auto; padding: 5px; border-collapse: collapse; border: none; text-align: right;} - - .pagenum { /* uncomment the next line for invisible page numbers */ - /* visibility: hidden; */ - position: absolute; - left: 92%; - font-size: smaller; - text-align: right; - text-indent: 0px; - } /* page numbers */ - - .center {text-align: center;} - .smaller {font-size: smaller;} - .larger {font-size: larger;} - .smcap {font-variant: small-caps;} - .mynote { background-color: #DDE; color: black; padding: .5em; margin-left: 20%; - margin-right: 20%; } /* colored box for notes at beginning of file */ - .space-above {margin-top: 3em;} - .left {text-align: left;} - - .poem {display: inline-block; text-align: left;} - .poem br {display: none;} - .poem .stanza {margin: 1em 0em 1em 0em;} - .poem div {margin: 0; padding-left: 3em; text-indent: -3em;} - .poem div.i1 {margin-left: 1em;} - - </style> -</head> -<body> - -<div style='text-align:center; font-size:1.2em; font-weight:bold;'>The Project Gutenberg eBook of A Boy's Trip Across the Plains, by Laura Preston</div> -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and -most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions -whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms -of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online -at <a href="https://www.gutenberg.org">www.gutenberg.org</a>. If you -are not located in the United States, you will have to check the laws of the -country where you are located before using this eBook. -</div> -<div style='display:block; margin-top:1em; margin-bottom:1em; margin-left:2em; text-indent:-2em'>Title: A Boy's Trip Across the Plains</div> -<div style='display:block; margin-top:1em; margin-bottom:1em; margin-left:2em; text-indent:-2em'>Author: Laura Preston</div> -<div style='display:block;margin:1em 0'>Release Date: September 15, 2020 [eBook #63205]<br /> -[Most recently updated: February 19, 2021]</div> -<div style='display:block;margin:1em 0'>Language: English</div> -<div style='display:block;margin:1em 0'>Character set encoding: UTF-8</div> -<div style='display:block; margin-left:2em; text-indent:-2em'>Produced by: Nick Wall, Martin Pettit, and the Online Distributed Proofreading Team</div> -<div style='margin-top:2em;margin-bottom:4em'>*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK A BOY'S TRIP ACROSS THE PLAINS ***</div> - -<div class="center"><img src="images/front.jpg" alt="front" /></div> - -<hr /> - -<div class="center"><img src="images/i001.jpg" alt="Illustration" /></div> - -<hr /> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_1" id="Page_1">[Pg 1]</a></span></p> - -<h1>A BOY'S TRIP <br /><br />ACROSS THE PLAINS.</h1> - -<p class="bold space-above"><span class="smcap">By</span> LAURA PRESTON,</p> - -<p class="bold space-above">AUTHOR OF "YOUTH'S HISTORY OF CALIFORNIA."</p> - -<hr class="smler space-above" /> - -<p class="bold space-above">NEW YORK:<br />A. ROMAN & COMPANY, PUBLISHERS.</p> - -<p class="bold">SAN FRANCISCO:<br /><span class="smcap">417 and 419 Montgomery Street</span>.<br />1868.</p> - -<hr /> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_2" id="Page_2">[Pg 2]</a></span></p> - -<p class="center">Entered according to Act of Congress in the year 1868,<br /> -<span class="smcap">By</span> A. ROMAN & COMPANY,<br /> -In the Clerk's Office of the District Court of the United States<br /> -For the Southern District of New York.</p> - -<hr /> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_3" id="Page_3">[Pg 3]</a></span></p> - -<p class="center">TO<br /></p> - -<p class="center larger">LOUIS AND MARY,</p> - -<p class="center">THE ELDEST<br /><br />OF A BEVY OF NEPHEWS AND NIECES,<br /><br /> -THIS LITTLE WORK<br /><br />IS AFFECTIONATELY DEDICATED,<br /> -<br />WITH THE HOPE<br /><br /> -THAT AS IT HAS ALREADY RECEIVED THEIR FAVORABLE CRITICISM,<br /> -<br />IT MAY MEET THAT OF ALL YOUTHFUL LOVERS<br /> -<br />OF ADVENTURE.<br /><br /><br />San Francisco, <i>June, 1868</i>. </p> - -<hr /> - -<h2><span>CONTENTS</span></h2> - -<table summary="CONTENTS"> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td><span class="smaller">PAGE</span></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class="left">CHAPTER I.</td> - <td><a href="#Page_5">5</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class="left">CHAPTER II.</td> - <td><a href="#Page_24">24</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class="left">CHAPTER III.</td> - <td><a href="#Page_42">42</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class="left">CHAPTER IV.</td> - <td><a href="#Page_52">52</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class="left">CHAPTER V.</td> - <td><a href="#Page_63">63</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class="left">CHAPTER VI.</td> - <td><a href="#Page_71">71</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class="left">CHAPTER VII.</td> - <td><a href="#Page_87">87</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class="left">CHAPTER VIII.</td> - <td><a href="#Page_113">113</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class="left">CHAPTER IX.</td> - <td><a href="#Page_131">131</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class="left">CHAPTER X.</td> - <td><a href="#Page_150">150</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class="left">CHAPTER XI.</td> - <td><a href="#Page_167">167</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class="left">CHAPTER XII.</td> - <td><a href="#Page_177">177</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class="left">CHAPTER XIV.</td> - <td><a href="#Page_187">187</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class="left">CHAPTER XV.</td> - <td><a href="#Page_202">202</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class="left">CHAPTER XVI.</td> - <td><a href="#Page_210">210</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class="left">CHAPTER XVII. </td> - <td><a href="#Page_222">222</a></td> - </tr> -</table> - -<hr /> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_5" id="Page_5">[Pg 5]</a></span></p> - -<p class="bold2">A BOY'S TRIP</p> - -<p class="bold">ACROSS THE PLAINS.</p> - -<hr class="smler" /> - -<p class="bold">BY LAURA PRESTON.</p> - -<hr class="smler" /> - -<h2>CHAPTER I.</h2> - -<p>In the village of W——, in western Missouri, lived Mrs. Loring and her -son Guy, a little boy about ten years old. They were very poor, for -though Mr. Loring, during his life time was considered rich, and his -wife and child had always lived comfortably, after his death, which -occurred when Guy was about eight years old, they found that there were -so many people to whom Mr. Loring owed money, that when the debts were -paid there was<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_6" id="Page_6">[Pg 6]</a></span> but little left for the widow and her only child. That -would not have been so bad had they had friends able or willing to -assist them, but Mrs. Loring found that most of her friends had gone -with her wealth, which, I am sorry to say, is apt to be the case the -world over.</p> - -<p>As I have said, when Mrs. Loring became a widow she was both poor and -friendless, she was also very delicate. She had never worked in her -life, and although she attempted to do so, in order to support herself -and little Guy, she found it almost impossible to earn enough to supply -them with food. She opened a little school, but could get only a few -scholars, and they paid her so little that she was obliged also to take -in sewing. This displeased the parents of her pupils and they took away -their children, saying "she could not do two things at once." </p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_7" id="Page_7">[Pg 7]</a></span></p> - -<p>This happened early in winter when they needed money far more than at -any other season. But though Mrs. Loring sewed a great deal during that -long, dreary winter, she was paid so little that both young Guy and -herself often felt the pangs of cold and hunger. Perhaps they need not -have done so, if Mrs. Loring had told the village people plainly that -she was suffering, for I am sure they would have given her food. But -she was far too proud to beg or to allow her son to do so. She had no -objection that he should work, for toil is honorable—but in the winter -there was little a boy of ten could do, and although Guy was very -industrious it was not often he could obtain employment. So they every -day grew poorer, for although they had no money their clothing and -scanty furniture did not know it, and wore out<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_8" id="Page_8">[Pg 8]</a></span> much quicker than that -of rich people seems to do.</p> - -<p>Yet through all the trials of the long winter Mrs. Loring did not -despair; she had faith to believe that God was bringing her sorrows -upon her for the best, and would remove them in his own good time. -This, she would often say to Guy when she saw him look sad, and he -would glance up brightly with the reply, "I am sure it is for the best, -mother. You have always been so good I am sure God will not let you -suffer long. I think we shall do very well when the Spring comes. We -shall not need a fire then, or suffer for the want of warm clothing and -I shall be able to go out in the fields to work, and shall earn so much -money that you will not have to sew so much, and get that horrid pain -in your chest."</p> - -<p>But when the Spring came Guy did not<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_9" id="Page_9">[Pg 9]</a></span> find it so easy to get work as he -had fancied it would be, for there were a great many strong, rough boys -that would do twice as much work in the day as one who had never been -used to work, and the farmers would employ them, of course. So poor Guy -grew almost disheartened, and his mother with privation and anxiety, -fell very sick.</p> - -<p>Although afraid she would die she would not allow Guy to call any of -the village people in, for she felt that they had treated her very -unkindly and could not bear that they should see how very poor she was. -She however told Guy he could go for a doctor, and he did so, calling -in one that he had heard often visited the poor and charged them -nothing.</p> - -<p>This good man whose name was Langley, went to Mrs. Loring's, and soon -saw both how indigent and how ill the poor<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_10" id="Page_10">[Pg 10]</a></span> woman was. He was very -kind and gave her medicines and such food as she could take, although -it hurt her pride most bitterly to accept them. He also gave Guy, some -work to do, and he was beginning to hope that his mother was getting -well, and that better days were coming, when going home one evening -from his work he found his mother crying most bitterly. He was in great -distress at this, and begged her to tell him what had happened. At -first she refused to do so, but at last said:—</p> - -<p>"Perhaps, Guy, it is best for me to tell you all, for if trouble must -come, it is best to be prepared for it. Sit here on the bed beside me, -and I will try to tell you:"</p> - -<p>She then told him that Doctor Langley had been there that afternoon, -and had told her very gently, but firmly, that she was in a consumption -and would die.<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_11" id="Page_11">[Pg 11]</a></span> "Unless," she added, "I could leave this part of the -country. With an entire change of food and air, he told me that I might -live many years. But you know, my dear boy, it is impossible for me to -have that, so I must make up my mind to die. That would not be so hard -to do if it were not for leaving you alone in this uncharitable world."</p> - -<p>Poor Mrs. Loring who had been vainly striving to suppress her emotions, -burst into tears, and Guy who was dreadfully shocked and alarmed, cried -with her. It seemed so dreadful to him that his mother should die when -a change of air and freedom from anxiety might save her. He thought of -it very sadly for many days, but could see no way of saving his mother. -He watched her very closely, and although she seemed to gain a little -strength as the days grew warmer, and even sat up, and<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_12" id="Page_12">[Pg 12]</a></span> tried to sew, -he was not deceived into thinking she would get well, for the doctor -had told him she never would, though for the summer she might appear -quite strong.</p> - -<p>He was walking slowly and sadly through the street one day, thinking of -this, when he heard two gentlemen who were walking before him, speak of -California.</p> - -<p>"Is it true," said one, "that Harwood is going there?"</p> - -<p>"Yes," said the other, "he thinks he can better his condition by doing -so."</p> - -<p>"Do you know what steamer he will leave on?" asked the first speaker.</p> - -<p>"He is not going by steamer," replied the second, "as Aggie is quite -delicate, he has decided to go across the plains."</p> - -<p>"Ah! indeed. When do they start?"</p> - -<p>"As soon as possible. Mrs. Harwood<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_13" id="Page_13">[Pg 13]</a></span> told me to-day, that the chief -thing they were waiting for, was a servant. Aggie needs so much of her -care that she must have a nurse for the baby, and she says it seems -impossible to induce a suitable person to go. Of course she doesn't -want a coarse, uneducated servant, but some one she can trust, and who -will also be a companion for herself during the long journey."</p> - -<p>The gentlemen passed on, and Guy heard no more, but he stood quite -still in the street, and with a throbbing heart, thought, "Oh! if my -mother could go across the plains, it would cure her. Oh! if Mrs. -Harwood would but take her as a nurse. I know she is weak, but she -could take care of a little baby on the plains much better than she can -bend over that hard sewing here, and besides I could help her. Oh! if -Mrs. Harwood would only<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_14" id="Page_14">[Pg 14]</a></span> take her. I'll find out where she lives, and -ask her to do so."</p> - -<p>He had gained the desired information and was on his way to Mrs. -Harwood's house before he remembered that his mother might not consent -to go if Mrs. Harwood was willing to take her. He knew she was very -proud, and had been a rich lady herself once, and would probably shrink -in horror from becoming a servant. His own pride for a moment revolted -against it, but his good sense came to his aid, and told him it was -better to be a servant than die. He went on a little farther, and then -questioned himself whether it would not be better to go first and tell -his mother about it, and ask her consent to speak to Mrs. Harwood. But -it was a long way back, and as he greatly feared his mother would not -allow him to come, and would probably be much hurt<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_15" id="Page_15">[Pg 15]</a></span> at his suggesting -such a thing, he determined to act for once without her knowledge, and -without further reflection walked boldly up to Mrs. Harwood's door. It -was open, and when he knocked some one called to him to come in.</p> - -<p>He did so, although for a moment he felt inclined to run away. There -was a lady in the room, and four children—two large boys, a delicate -looking girl about five years old, and a baby boy who was sitting on -the floor playing with a kitten, but who stopped and stared at Guy as -he entered.</p> - -<p>The other children did the same, and Guy was beginning to feel very -timid and uncomfortable, when the lady asked who he wished to see.</p> - -<p>He told her Mrs. Harwood, and the eldest boy said, "That's ma's name, -isn't it, ma? What do you want of ma? say!" </p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_16" id="Page_16">[Pg 16]</a></span></p> - -<p>Guy said nothing to the rude boy, but told Mrs. Harwood what he had -heard on the street.</p> - -<p>"It is true," she said kindly, "I do want a nurse. Has some one sent -you here to apply for the place?"</p> - -<p>"No, ma'am," he replied, "no one sent me, but—but—I came—of -myself—because—I thought—my—mother—might—perhaps suit you."</p> - -<p>"Why, that is a strange thing for a little boy to do!" exclaimed Mrs. -Harwood.</p> - -<p>"Hullo, Gus," cried the boy that had before spoken, "here's a friend of -mine; guess he's the original Young America, 'stead of me!"</p> - -<p>"George, be silent," said his mother, very sternly. "Now, child," she -continued, turning again to Guy, "you may tell me how you ever thought -of doing so strange a thing as applying for a place for<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_17" id="Page_17">[Pg 17]</a></span> your mother, -unless she told you to do so. Is she unkind to you? Do you want her to -leave you?"</p> - -<p>"Oh, no, she is very, very kind," said Guy, earnestly, "and I wouldn't -be parted from her for the world." He then forgot all his fears, and -eagerly told the lady how sick his mother had been, and how sure he -was that the trip across the plains would cure her, and, above all, -told how good and kind she was; "she nursed me," he concluded, very -earnestly, "and you see what a big boy I am!"</p> - -<p>Mrs. Harwood smiled so kindly that he was almost certain she would take -his mother; but his heart fell, when she said: "I am very sorry that -your mother is sick, but I don't think I can take her with me; and -besides, Mr. Harwood would not like to have another boy to take care -of."</p> - -<p>"But I will take care of myself," cried<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_18" id="Page_18">[Pg 18]</a></span> Guy, "and help a great deal -about the wagons. Oh, ma'am, if you would only take me, I would light -the fires when you stopped to camp, and get water, and do a great many -things, and my mother would do a great deal too."</p> - -<p>Mrs. Harwood shook her head, and poor Guy felt so downcast that he was -greatly inclined to cry. The boys laughed, but the little girl looked -very sorry, and said to him:</p> - -<p>"Don't look so sad; perhaps mamma will yet take your mother, and I will -take you. I want you to go. You look good and kind, and wouldn't let -George tease me."</p> - -<p>"That I wouldn't," said Guy, looking pityingly upon the frail little -creature, and wondering how any one could think of being unkind to her.</p> - -<p>"What is your name?" asked the little one. </p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_19" id="Page_19">[Pg 19]</a></span></p> - -<p>"Guy," he replied, and the boys burst into a laugh.</p> - -<p>"Oh, let us take him with us, ma," cried George, "it would be such -capital fun to have a 'guy' with us all the time, to make us laugh. Oh, -ma, do let him go."</p> - -<p>"Yes, mamma, do let him go," said little Aggie, taking her brother's -petition quite in earnest. "I am sure he could tell me lots of pretty -stories, and you wouldn't have to tell me 'Bluebeard' and 'Cinderella,' -until you were tired of telling, and I of hearing them."</p> - -<p>Now Mrs. Harwood was very fond of her children, and always liked to -indulge them, if she possibly could, especially her little, delicate -Agnes. She thought to herself, as she saw them together, that he might, -in reality, be very useful during the trip, especially as Agnes had -taken so<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_20" id="Page_20">[Pg 20]</a></span> great a fancy to him; so she decided, instead of sending him -away, as she had first intended, to keep him a short time, and if he -proved as good a boy as he appeared, to go with him to his mother and -see what she could do for her. Accordingly, she told Guy to stay with -the children for an hour, while she thought of the matter. He did so, -and as she watched him closely, she saw, with surprise, that he amused -Agnes by his lively stories, the baby by his antics, and was successful -not only in preventing Gus and George from quarreling, but in keeping -friendly with them himself.</p> - -<p>"This boy is very amiable and intelligent," she said to herself, "and -as he loves her so well, it is likely his mother has the same good -qualities. I will go around to see her, and if she is well enough to -travel, and is the sort of person I imagine,<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_21" id="Page_21">[Pg 21]</a></span> I will certainly try to -take her with me."</p> - -<p>She sent Guy home with a promise to that effect, and in great delight -he rushed into the house, and told his mother what he had done. At -first she was quite angry, and Guy felt very wretchedly over his -impulsive conduct; but when he told her how kind the lady was, and how -light her duties would probably be, she felt almost as anxious as Guy -himself, that Mrs. Harwood should find her strong and agreeable enough -to take the place.</p> - -<p>Mr. and Mrs. Harwood came the next day, and were much pleased with -Mrs. Loring, and perhaps more so with Guy, though they did not say so. -The doctor came in while they were there, and was delighted with the -project, assuring Mrs. Loring that the trip would greatly benefit her, -and privately telling Mr. and Mrs.<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_22" id="Page_22">[Pg 22]</a></span> Harwood what a good woman she was, -and how willing she was to do any thing honorable for the support of -herself and her little boy. So they decided to take her.</p> - -<p>"We will give you ten dollars a month," said they, "so you will not be -quite penniless when you get to California."</p> - -<p>Mrs. Loring thanked them most heartily, and Guy felt as if all the -riches of the world had been showered down upon them.</p> - -<p>"You look like an energetic little fellow," said Mr. Harwood to Guy, -as they were going away, "and I hope you will continue to be one, else -I shall leave you on the plains. Remember, I'll have no laggards in my -train."</p> - -<p>Guy promised most earnestly to be as alert and industrious as could be -desired,<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_23" id="Page_23">[Pg 23]</a></span> and full of good intentions and delightful hopes, went back -to his mother to talk of what might happen during their <span class="smaller">TRIP ACROSS -THE PLAINS</span>.</p> - -<hr /> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_24" id="Page_24">[Pg 24]</a></span></p> - -<h2>CHAPTER II.</h2> - -<p>How quickly the next two weeks of Guy Loring's life flew by. He was -busy and therefore had no time to notice how often his mother sighed -deeply when he talked of the free, joyous life they should lead on the -plains. There seemed to her little prospect of freedom or pleasure in -becoming a servant; yet she said but little about it to Guy as she -did not wish to dampen the ardor of his feelings, fearing that the -stern reality of an emigrant's life would soon throw a cloud over his -blissful hopes. Even Guy himself sometimes felt half inclined to repent -his impulsiveness, for George Harwood constantly reminded him of it by -calling him "Young America"<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_25" id="Page_25">[Pg 25]</a></span> and asking him if he had no other servants -to hire out.</p> - -<p>Guy bore all these taunts very quietly, and even laughed at them, and -made himself so useful and agreeable to every one, that on the morning -of the start from W——, Mr. Harwood was heard to say he would as soon -be without one of his best men as little Guy Loring.</p> - -<p>It was a beautiful morning in May, 1855, upon which Mr. Harwood's train -left W——. Guy was amazed at the number of people, of horses and -wagons, and at the preparations that had been made for the journey. -Besides Mr. Harwood's family there was that of his cousin, Mr. Frazer; -five young men from St. Louis, and another with his two sisters from -W——. Guy could not but wonder that so many people should travel -together, for he thought it would have been much pleasanter for each -family<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_26" id="Page_26">[Pg 26]</a></span> to be alone, until he heard that there were a great many -Indians upon the plains who often robbed, and sometimes murdered small -parties of travelers.</p> - -<p>As the long train of wagons and cattle moved along the narrow streets -of the quiet village, Guy thought of all he had read of the caravans -that used to cross the desert sands of Arabia. "Doesn't it remind you -of them:" he said, after mentioning his thoughts to George Harwood who -was standing near.</p> - -<p>"Not a bit" he replied with a laugh. "Those great, strong, covered -wagons don't look much like the queer old caravans did I guess, and -neither the mules or oxen are like camels, besides the drivers haven't -any turbans on their heads, and the people altogether look much more -like Christians than Arabs."</p> - -<p>Guy was quite abashed, and not daring<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_27" id="Page_27">[Pg 27]</a></span> to make any other comparisons, -asked Gus to tell him the name of the owner of each wagon as it passed.</p> - -<p>"The first was father's," he answered readily, "the next two cousin -James Frazer's. The next one belongs to William Graham, and his two -sisters, the next two to the young men from St. Louis, and the other -six are baggage wagons."</p> - -<p>Guy could ask nothing more as Mr. Harwood called to him to help them -in driving some unruly oxen that were in the rear of the train. Next -he was ordered to run back to the village for some article that had -been forgotten, next to carry water to the teamsters, then to run -with messages from one person to another until he was so tired, he -thoroughly envied George and Gus their comfortable seats in one of the -baggage wagons, and was delighted at last to hear the signal to halt. </p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_28" id="Page_28">[Pg 28]</a></span></p> - -<p>Although they had been traveling all day they were but a few miles -from the village, and the people in spite of the wearisome labors of -the day scarcely realized that they had begun a long and perilous -journey. To most of them it seemed like a picnic party, but to poor -little Guy, it seemed a very tiresome one as he assisted in taking a -small cooking-stove from Mr. Harwood's baggage wagon. As soon as it was -set up, in the open air, at a short distance from the wagons, he was -ordered to make a fire. There was a quantity of dry wood at hand, and -soon he had the satisfaction of seeing a cheerful blaze. Asking Gus to -take care that it did not go out, he took a kettle from the wagon and -went to the spring for water.</p> - -<p>Every person was too busy to notice whether Gus watched the fire or -not. Some were building fires for themselves, some<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_29" id="Page_29">[Pg 29]</a></span> unhitching the -horses from the traces, unyoking the oxen, and giving them water and -feed. Guy thought he had never beheld so busy a scene as he came back -with the water, hoping that his fire was burning brightly. Alas! not -a spark was to be seen, Gus had gone with George to see the cows -milked, and poor Guy had to build the fire over again. Although he was -very tired he would have gone to work cheerfully enough, had not Mrs. -Harwood, who was wishing to warm some milk for the baby reprimanded him -severely for his negligence. He thought the fire would never burn, and -was almost ready to cry with vexation and fatigue. Indeed two great -tears did gather in his eyes, and roll slowly over his cheeks. He tried -to wipe them away, but was not quick enough to prevent George Harwood -who had returned from milking, from seeing them. </p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_30" id="Page_30">[Pg 30]</a></span></p> - -<p>"Hullo!" he cried, catching Guy by the ears and holding back his -head that everybody might see his face, "here is 'Young America' -boo-hoo-ing, making a reg'lar 'guy' of himself sure enough. Has -somebody stepped on his poor 'ittle toe?" he added with mock -tenderness, as if he was talking to a little child; "never mind, hold -up your head, or you'll put the fire out with your tears; just see how -they make it fizzle: why, how salt they must be!"</p> - -<p>Guy had the good sense neither to get angry, or to cry, at this -raillery, although he found it hard to abstain from doing both. But he -remembered in time that his mother had told him the only way to silence -George was to take no notice of him.</p> - -<p>"Guy," said Mrs. Harwood, who had just come from the wagon, with some -meat to be cooked for supper, "I want you to go to your mother, and -amuse Aggie." </p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_31" id="Page_31">[Pg 31]</a></span></p> - -<p>He went joyfully as he had not seen his mother since morning. He -uttered an exclamation of surprise when he entered the wagon in which -she was seated, it was so different from what he had imagined it. It -was covered with thick oil-cloth, which was quite impervious to rain; -on the floor was a carpet, over head a curious sort of rack that held -all manner of useful things, guns, fishing poles and lines, game bags, -baskets of fruit, sewing materials, books; and even glass-ware and -crockery. Guy thought he had never seen so many things packed in so -small a space. There were at the rear of the wagon and along the sides, -divans, or cushioned benches, made of pine boxes covered with cloth and -padded, so that they made very comfortable seats or beds. As Guy saw no -sheets or blankets upon the divans, he was at a loss to know how the -sleepers would keep<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_32" id="Page_32">[Pg 32]</a></span> warm, until his mother raised the cushioned lid of -one of the boxes, and showed him a quantity of coverlets and blankets, -packed tightly therein.</p> - -<p>There was a large, round lamp suspended from the center of the wagon, -and as Guy looked at his mother's cheerful surroundings he could not -but wonder that she sighed when he spoke of the dark, lonesome lodgings -they had left, until he suddenly remembered that she had been nursing -the heavy, fretful baby, and trying to amuse Aggie all the day.</p> - -<p>Poor little Aggie was looking very sad, and often said she was very -tired of the dull wagon, and was cold, too. Guy told her of the bright -camp-fires that were burning beside the wagons, and asked her to go out -with him to see them, for although he was very tired and would gladly -have rested in the wagon, he was<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_33" id="Page_33">[Pg 33]</a></span> willing to weary himself much more if -he could do anything to please the sickly little girl.</p> - -<p>"Oh I should like to go very much," cried Aggie eagerly, "Go and ask -ma if I can! It will be such fun to see the fires burning and all the -people standing around them."</p> - -<p>Mrs. Harwood was willing for Guy to take Aggie out, if he would be -careful of her, and so he went back and told the anxious little girl.</p> - -<p>"Ah! but I am afraid you won't take care of me," she exclaimed hastily. -"No body but mamma takes care of me. George and Gus always lets me -fall, and then I cry because I am hurt, and then papa whips them, and I -cry harder than ever because <i>they</i> are hurt."</p> - -<p>"But we will have no hurting or crying this time," replied Guy as he -helped Aggie<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_34" id="Page_34">[Pg 34]</a></span> out of the wagon, thinking what a tenderhearted girl -she must be to cry to see George Harwood whipped, he was sure that he -should not, "for," said Guy to himself, "we should never cry over what -we think will do people good."</p> - -<p>How busy all the people seemed to be as Guy, with Aggie by his side -walked among them. Both were greatly pleased at the novel scene -presented to their view. Two cooking stoves were sending up from their -black pipes thick spirals of smoke, while half a dozen clouds of the -same arose from as many fires, around which were gathered men and women -busily engaged in preparing the evening meal. Tea and coffee were -steaming, beefsteaks broiling, slices of bacon sputtering in the frying -pans, each and every article sending forth most appetizing odors.</p> - -<p>Aggie was anxious to see how her<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_35" id="Page_35">[Pg 35]</a></span> father's baggage wagons were arranged -and where they stood. They proved to be the very best of the train, but -they were so interested in all they saw and heard that they did not -appear long in reaching them.</p> - -<p>"What a nice time we shall have on the Plains," exclaimed Aggie. "I -shall want you to take me out among the wagons every night. I never -thought such great, lumbering things could look so pretty. I thought -the cloth coverings so coarse and yellow this morning, and now by the -blaze of the fires they appear like banks of snow."</p> - -<p>So she talked on until Guy had led her past the fires, the groups were -busy and cheerful people, the lowing cattle and the tired horses and -mules which were quietly munching their fodder and corn, until they -reached the baggage wagons. In one of them they found a lamp burning, -and by<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_36" id="Page_36">[Pg 36]</a></span> its light they saw how closely it was packed. There were -barrels of beef, pork, sugar, flour, and many other articles which were -requisite for a long journey. There were boxes too, of tea, coffee, -rice, crackers and many other edibles, and in one corner, quite apart -from these a number of flasks of powder. There were also several guns, -some spades and other tools, and a great many things which Guy and -Aggie thought useless, but proved very valuable at a later time.</p> - -<p>"I wonder what papa brought so many guns for?" said little Aggie. "And -all the others have them too. I should think they would be afraid to -sleep in a wagon with so many guns and so much powder in it."</p> - -<p>"Men should not be afraid of anything," said Guy very bravely, "and at -any rate not of guns and powder, for with them<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_37" id="Page_37">[Pg 37]</a></span> they can guard their -lives and property from the Indians."</p> - -<p>"The Indians!" cried Aggie opening her eyes very wide with fright and -surprise. "Are there Indians on the Plains?"</p> - -<p>"Yes. But don't be frightened," replied Guy. "They shall not harm you, -and perhaps we may not see any."</p> - -<p>"Oh, I hope we shan't. Let us go back to mother, it is getting dark, -and I'm so frightened. Oh, dear! Oh, dear!"</p> - -<p>Aggie's alarm rather amused Guy, but he soothed her very kindly and -told her he would take her to her mother, and they had just left -the wagon, when a terrible figure, wrapped in a buffalo robe, and -brandishing in his hand a small hatchet, jumped with an awful yell into -the path before them.</p> - -<p>Poor Aggie caught Guy's arm and screaming with terror begged him to -save<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_38" id="Page_38">[Pg 38]</a></span> her from the Indian. For a moment Guy himself was startled, then -as the monster came nearer he jumped forward, wrested the hatchet from -its grasp, and with hands neither slow nor gentle, tore the buffalo -robe aside and administered some hearty cuffs to the crest-fallen -George Harwood.</p> - -<p>"Let me go," he said piteously. "Don't you see who I am? I'll tell my -father, so I will."</p> - -<p>"You are a fine Indian," said Guy, contemptuously, "just able to -frighten little girls."</p> - -<p>"I can whip you," exclaimed George, as he saw Guy was preparing to lead -Aggie to her mother. "Just come on!"</p> - -<p>"No," said Guy, who had already proved the cowardice of his opponent, -"I am quite willing always to protect my master's daughter from -Indians, but not to fight his sons." </p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_39" id="Page_39">[Pg 39]</a></span></p> - -<p>"Bravely spoken my little man," exclaimed Mr. Harwood, who had -approached them unperceived.</p> - -<p>"He's a coward," whimpered George, "he struck me!"</p> - -<p>"I saw all that passed," replied Mr. Harwood, "and I wonder that he -acted so well. I shall make him from henceforth Aggie's especial -defender, and he can strike whoever molests her, whether it be an -Indian or any one else."</p> - -<p>George walked sullenly away, and Mr. Harwood, Aggie and Guy turned -toward the camp-fires, and passing three or four, reached that of their -own party. At some little distance from it was spread a tablecloth -covered with plates, dishes of bread, vegetables and meat, cups of -steaming coffee, and other articles. On the grass around this lowly -table the family were seated, all cheerful and all by the labors of<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_40" id="Page_40">[Pg 40]</a></span> -the day blessed with an appetite that rendered their first meal in camp -perfectly delicious.</p> - -<p>But for Guy, a dreary hour followed the supper, there were dishes to -wash, water to fetch, and fires to pile high with wood. Guy almost -envied his mother the task of rocking the baby to sleep, yet was glad -that he was able to do the harder work which would otherwise have -fallen on her hands.</p> - -<p>It was quite late when all his work was done, and he was able to sit -for a few moments by the camp-fire. He had just begun to tell Aggie of -"Jack, the Giant Killer's" wonderful exploits, when Mr. Harwood rang a -large bell, and all the people left their fires and congregated about -his. Mr. Harwood then stood up with a book in his hand and told them in -a few words what a long and perilous journey they had undertaken, and -asked them<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_41" id="Page_41">[Pg 41]</a></span> to join with him in entreating God's blessing upon them. He -then read a short chapter from the bible and all knelt down while he -offered up a prayer for guidance and protection.</p> - -<p>Aggie whispered to Guy, as she bade him "good-night," that after -that prayer she should not be afraid of the Indians, and went very -contentedly to her mother's wagon, while Guy followed Gus and George to -the one in which they were to sleep.</p> - -<p>They were all too weary to talk, and wrapping their blankets around -them lay down, and Gus and George were soon fast asleep. Guy lay awake -some time, looking out at the bright fires—the sleeping cattle, the -long row of wagons, seeing in fancy far beyond the wide expanse of -prairies, the snowy peaks of the Rocky Mountains, and at last in his -peaceful sleep, the golden land of California.</p> - -<hr /> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_42" id="Page_42">[Pg 42]</a></span></p> - -<h2>CHAPTER III.</h2> - -<p>It seemed to Guy but a few short moments before he was aroused from -sleep by the voice of Mr. Harwood, calling to him to light the fire in -the stove.</p> - -<p>He started up, for a moment, thinking himself in the poor lodging -at W——, and wondering why his mother had called him so early. But -the sight of the closely packed wagon, and his sleeping companions, -immediately recalled to his remembrance his new position and its many -duties. He hurriedly left the wagon, but as it was still quite dark -to his sleepy eyes, he had to wait a few moments and look cautiously -around, before he could decide which way to turn his steps.</p> - -<p>The first objects he saw, were the camp-fires, <span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_43" id="Page_43">[Pg 43]</a></span>which were smouldering -slowly away as if the gray dawn that was peeping over the hills was -putting them to shame. He thought to himself "I am the first up," but -on going forward a few steps, found himself mistaken, several of the -men were moving briskly about, rousing the lazy horses and oxen, or -building fires.</p> - -<p>"I shall have to be quick," thought Guy, "or I shall be the last -instead of the first!" and he went to work with such ardor that he had -a fire in the stove, and the kettle boiling over it before any one came -to cook breakfast.</p> - -<p>He was glad to see that his mother was the first to leave Mr. Harwood's -wagon, for he wanted to have a chat with her alone, but his pleasure -was soon turned to sorrow when he saw how weary she looked. He feared, -at first, that she was ill, but she told him that the baby had passed<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_44" id="Page_44">[Pg 44]</a></span> -a restless night and kept her awake. Poor Mrs. Loring could not take -up her new life as readily as Guy, and even while she encouraged him -always to look upon the bright side, she very often saw only the dark -herself.</p> - -<p>But no one could long remain dull or unhappy that beautiful spring -morning. The dawn grew brighter as the fires died away, and at last the -sun extinguished them altogether by the glory of his presence, as he -rose above the distant hills.</p> - -<p>Guy thought he had never beheld so lovely a scene. There was the busy, -noisy camp before him, and beyond it the calm beauty of freshly budding -forests, standing forth in bold relief from the blue sky which bore on -its bosom the golden sphere whence emanate all light and heat, God's -gifts that make our earth so lovely and so fruitful. </p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_45" id="Page_45">[Pg 45]</a></span></p> - -<p>Those were Guy's thoughts as he moved about, willingly assisting his -mother, and the two young girls who, with their brother had left W—— -to seek their fortunes in the far West. Guy pitied them very much for -they were unused to work and had at that time a great deal to do. So -when he went to the spring for water, he brought also a pailful for -them, and when he had a leisure moment, he did any little chores for -them that he could. He had not noticed them much the night before, but -that morning he became quite well acquainted with them; discovered that -the elder was called Amy, and the younger Carrie, and that they were -both very pleasant, and appreciative of all little acts of kindness.</p> - -<p>Before the sun was an hour high, the breakfast had been partaked of, -the camp furniture replaced in the wagons and the train put in motion. </p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_46" id="Page_46">[Pg 46]</a></span></p> - -<p>Slowly and steadily the well-trained mules and the patient oxen wended -their way towards the Missouri River, and so for nearly two weeks the -march was kept up with no incident occurring to break its monotony, -save the daily excitement of breaking camp at noon and after a tiresome -walk of a dozen miles or more, building the watch fires at night, and -talking over the events of the day.</p> - -<p>I think had it not been for Aggie, Guy would often have fallen to sleep -as soon as he joined the circle round the fire, for he was generally -greatly wearied by the labors of the day. Every one found something for -Guy to do, and as he never shirked his work as many boys do, be found -but little time for rest, and none for play.</p> - -<p>So, as I have said, he was usually so tired at night that he would -certainly have fallen asleep as soon as he gained a<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_47" id="Page_47">[Pg 47]</a></span> quiet nook by -the fire, but for little Aggie, who never failed to take a seat close -beside him and ask for a story. So with the little girl on one side, -Gus on the other, and George seated where he could hear without -appearing to listen, Guy would tell them all the wonderful tales he had -ever read, and many beside that were never printed or even known before.</p> - -<p>Those hours spent around the glowing fires, were happy ones to the -children. Even George, when he looked up at the countless stars looking -down upon them from the vast expanse of heaven, was quieted and seldom -annoyed either Guy or his eager listeners by his ill-timed jests or -practical jokes.</p> - -<p>"I wish," said little Aggie one evening, when she was sitting by the -fire with her curly head resting on Guy's arms, "that you would tell me -where<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_48" id="Page_48">[Pg 48]</a></span> all the pretty sparks go when they fly upward."</p> - -<p>"Why, they die and fall to the earth again," exclaimed George, laughing.</p> - -<p>"I don't think they do," replied Aggie, "I think the fire-flies catch -them and carry them away under their wings."</p> - -<p>"And hang them for lamps in butterflies' houses," suggested Guy.</p> - -<p>"Oh yes," cried Aggie, clapping her hand in delight. "Do tell us about -them, Guy! I am sure you can!"</p> - -<p>So Guy told her about the wonderful bowers in the centre of large -roses where the butterflies rest at night, of the great parlor in the -middle of all, whose walls are of the palest rose and whose ceiling is -upheld by pillars of gold, and of the bed chambers on either hand with -their crimson hangings and their atmosphere of odors so sweet that the -very butterflies sometimes<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_49" id="Page_49">[Pg 49]</a></span> become intoxicated with its deliciousness, -and sleep until the rude sun opens their chamber doors and dries the -dew-drops upon their wings. And he told them too, how the butterflies -gave a ball one night. All the rose parlors were opened and at each -door two fire-flies stood, each with a glowing spark of flame to light -the gay revellers to the feast.</p> - -<p>For a long time they patiently stood watching the dancers, and -recounting to each other the origin of the tiny lamps they held.</p> - -<p>"I," said one, "caught the last gleam from a widow's hearth, and left -her and her children to freeze; but I couldn't help that for my Lady -Golden Wing told me to bring the brightest light to-night."</p> - -<p>"Yet you are scarcely seen," replied his companion, "and 'tis right -your flame should be dull, for the cruelty you showed<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_50" id="Page_50">[Pg 50]</a></span> toward the poor -widow, I caught my light from a rich man's fire and injured no one, and -that is how my lamp burns brighter than yours."</p> - -<p>"At any rate I have the comfort of knowing mine is as bright as that of -some others here."</p> - -<p>"Nay even mine is brighter than yours," cried a fly from a neighboring -rose. "I would scorn to get my light as you did yours. I caught mine -from the tip of a match with which a little servant-maid was lighting -a fire for her sick mistress. It was the last match in the house too, -and it made me laugh till I ached to hear how mistress and maid groaned -over my fun."</p> - -<p>"You cannot say much of my cruelty when you think of your own," -commented the first, "nor need you wonder that your lamp is dull. But -look at the light at my Lord Spangle Down's door, it is the most<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_51" id="Page_51">[Pg 51]</a></span> -glorious of them all, and held by poor little Jetty Back! Jetty Back! -Jetty Back, where did you light your lamp to-night?"</p> - -<p>"I took the spark from a shingle roof, beneath which lay four little -children asleep," she modestly answered. "It was a fierce, red spark, -as you still may see, and it threatened to burn the dry roof and the -old walls, and the children too. So I caught it up and bore it away, -and the children sleep in safety while I shine gloriously here."</p> - -<p>"And so," concluded Guy, "a good deed will shine, and glow, ages after -evil and cruel ones are forgotten."</p> - -<p>"That is a pretty story," said Aggie, contentedly, "and I am going to -bed now to dream all night of the good fly, and her fadeless lamp. -Good-night, dear Guy, don't forget that pretty story, for you must tell -it again to-morrow."</p> - -<hr /> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_52" id="Page_52">[Pg 52]</a></span></p> - -<h2>CHAPTER IV.</h2> - -<p>But on the morrow neither the story of the fire-flies or any other was -told, for late in the afternoon they arrived at Fort Leavenworth, which -is situated on the western border of Missouri, and was then the last -white settlement that travelers saw for many hundreds of miles.</p> - -<p>All felt very sad the next morning when the train proceeded on its way. -Many of them thought they were leaving civilization and its blessings -forever behind, and as they looked toward the vast prairie of the West -they remembered with a shudder how many had found a grave beneath its -tall grass. But there was no delaying or turning back then, and so they -slowly continued their way, pausing<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_53" id="Page_53">[Pg 53]</a></span> but once to give a farewell cheer -for the flag that floated from the fort, and to look at their rifles -and say, "We are ready for whatever may come!"</p> - -<p>To Guy it seemed impossible that any one could long remain sad in the -beautiful country they were entering upon. As far as the eye could -reach lay a vast expanse of prairie, upon which the sunbeams lay like -golden halo, making the long, rich grass of one uniform tint of pale -green. Then a gentle breeze would come and ruffle the surface of this -vast sea of vegetation, and immediately a hundred shades, varying from -the deepest green to the lightest gold, would dance up and down each -separate blade, producing the most wonderful chaos of colors. A great -variety of the most lovely and delicate flowers, too, nestled beneath -the grass, and sent forth sweet odors to refresh the <span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_54" id="Page_54">[Pg 54]</a></span>traveler as he -passed. Guy gathered them by handsful and gave them to Aggie, who -wove them into long wreaths which she hung around the wagon, when she -declared it looked like a fairy bower.</p> - -<p>At midday they stopped to rest. The mules and oxen were turned out to -graze on the luxuriant grass, and a small party of the men rode a short -distance from camp in search of game. Guy would have greatly liked -to accompany them, but as Mr. Harwood did not tell him to do so, he -remained contentedly behind, assisting his mother to take care of the -baby, and anxiously wondering when she would become strong and well, -for she still looked as pale and weak as when they left W——.</p> - -<p>He was speaking to his mother of this and hearing very thankfully her -assurance that she felt better, if she did not look so,<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_55" id="Page_55">[Pg 55]</a></span> when Gus and -George came up to him, and rapidly told him that their father had gone -to the hunt and had left his powder flask behind and that their mother -said he was to take it to them.</p> - -<p>"But he is on horseback," said Guy, "and I should never be able to walk -fast enough to overtake him. I'll go and speak to Mrs. Harwood about -it."</p> - -<p>"Indeed you won't!" exclaimed George, "she says you are not to bother -her, but to go at once. You will be sure to meet papa, because he said -they would not go farther than that little belt of cotton-wood trees -which you see over there."</p> - -<p>"Why, he did not go that way at all," cried Guy in astonishment. "He -left the camp on the other side."</p> - -<p>"Well, I know that," returned George, "but they were going toward that -belt of<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_56" id="Page_56">[Pg 56]</a></span> trees, anyway. Didn't papa tell mamma so, Mrs. Loring?"</p> - -<p>"Hallo! where has she gone to?"</p> - -<p>"She went into the wagon before you began to speak to me," said Guy, -not very well pleased with the cunning look in George's face.</p> - -<p>"Oh, did she? All right! Here, take the flask and hurry along, or mamma -will give it to you for lagging so. I wish I could go with you and see -the hunt."</p> - -<p>Guy was so fearful that he would do so whether he had permission or -not, that he hurried away without farther thought, and was soon quite -alone on the great prairie. I think he would not have gone so fast had -he heard George's exultant laugh as he turned to Gus with the remark, -"Isn't it jolly he's gone, but if you tell that I sent him away, I'll -break your bones."</p> - -<p>Gus had a very high regard for his<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_57" id="Page_57">[Pg 57]</a></span> bones,—perhaps rather more than -for the truth,—for he promised very readily to say nothing of what had -passed, and indeed thought it an excellent joke, and laughed heartily.</p> - -<p>Meanwhile Guy walked on in the direction George had pointed out to him, -wondering as he forced his way through the tall grass, how Mr. Harwood -could consider it enough of importance to send him with it. He walked a -long distance without finding any traces of Mr. Harwood and his party, -and looking back saw that the wagons appeared as mere specks above the -grass. For a moment he felt inclined to turn back, but he remembered -that his mother had told him always to finish anything he undertook to -accomplish, and so stepped briskly forward quite determined to find Mr. -Harwood if it was at all possible to do so. </p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_58" id="Page_58">[Pg 58]</a></span></p> - -<p>It was a long time before he looked back again for he did not like to -be tempted to return, and when he did so he was startled to find that -the wagons had entirely disappeared. In great affright he looked north, -east, west and south, but all in vain.</p> - -<p>At first he ran wildly about, uttering broken ejaculations of alarm, -then he sat down and burst into tears, it was so dreadful to be on -that vast prairie alone. He soon grew calm for his tears relieved his -overcharged heart. He arose and looked carefully around, and for the -first time noticed that the trees which had seemed but a short distance -from the camp, looked as far off as ever.</p> - -<p>"It is plain," said he to himself, "that those trees are at a great -distance. Of course, Mr. Harwood could calculate their distance though -I could not, and would<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_59" id="Page_59">[Pg 59]</a></span> certainly never have ventured so far to hunt. -George must have been mistaken."</p> - -<p>Then he wondered that the flask he had so long carried in his hand had -not oppressed him by its weight. With many misgivings he opened it, and -found that he had been most basely, cruelly deceived. The flask was -empty.</p> - -<p>I think it is not surprising that Guy was very angry, and made some -very foolish vows as to how he would "serve George out" if he ever -gained the camp again. Ah! yes, if he ever gained it! But the question -was how he was to do so, for the long prairie grass quite covered the -tracks he had made and he was uncertain from what point he had come, -and there was nothing in that great solitude to indicate it.</p> - -<p>Oh, how Guy wished that the tall grass,<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_60" id="Page_60">[Pg 60]</a></span> which he had thought so -beautiful, was level with the earth, "Then I should be able to see -the wagons," he thought, "but they have now moved on into some slight -hollow, and I may never see them more."</p> - -<p>Oh! how bitterly he reproached himself for his foolish trustfulness -in George Harwood, and again for ever having persuaded his mother to -undertake such a perilous journey. For even then he thought more of his -mother's sorrow than his own danger, saying again and again: "I shall -be lost, and my mother's heart will break. Oh, my dear, dear mother?"</p> - -<p>"Well, well!" he exclaimed aloud, after spending a few moments in such -sad reflections, "it is no use for me to stand here. There is one thing -certain, I can meet nothing worse than death on this prairie if I go -back, and if I stay here it will certainly come to me, so I will try to -make<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_61" id="Page_61">[Pg 61]</a></span> for the wagons, and if I fail I shall know it is not for the want -of energy."</p> - -<p>So he forced his way again through the rank grass, this time with his -back to the belt of trees, though he knew that they were growing by the -side of water, for which he was eagerly wishing, for the sun was very -hot, and as he had taken nothing since morning he was fast becoming -faint with hunger and thirst.</p> - -<p>At last the air grew cooler and a slight breeze sprang up, but although -it refreshed Guy's weary body, it brought nothing but anguish to his -mind, for he knew that the sun was setting.</p> - -<p>In despair he lifted his voice and halloed wildly, crying for help from -God and man, but no answer came, while still the sky grew a deeper -blue, the sun a more glorious scarlet, till at last when it had gained -its utmost magnificence, it suddenly <span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_62" id="Page_62">[Pg 62]</a></span>dropped beneath the prairie, the -green grass grew darker and darker, and at last lay like a black pall -around poor Guy, as he stood alone in the awful solitude.</p> - -<hr /> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_63" id="Page_63">[Pg 63]</a></span></p> - -<h2>CHAPTER V.</h2> - -<p>For a time poor Guy sat upon the ground helpless, and hopeless, -listening intently to the rustling movements of the numerous small -animals, that wandered about seeking food; fearing to move, lest he -should encounter a prairie wolf, or some other ferocious beast, and -equally afraid to remain still, lest they should scent him there.</p> - -<p>There was but one thing he could do, he felt then, and that was to put -his trust in God, and entreat His guidance and protection. So, in the -agony of his terror, he prostrated himself upon the ground, and offered -up his petitions. The very act of praying comforted him, and when he -lifted up his eyes, he was rejoiced to see a few bright stars shining -in the sky. </p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_64" id="Page_64">[Pg 64]</a></span></p> - -<p>"I think the moon will rise in about an hour," thought Guy, looking -eagerly around, with a faint hope that she might even then be peering -above the horizon; and truly, like a far off flame of fire, she seemed -to hang above the prairie grass.</p> - -<p>With great joy Guy waited for her to rise higher, and throw her -glorious light across the wild, but she appeared almost motionless; -and in much amazement at the singular phenomenon, he involuntarily -walked rapidly toward the cause of his surprise, looking intently at it -still. Suddenly he paused, and burst into a fit of laughter, exclaiming -rapturously; "It is no moon; it is a camp fire! There! I can count one, -two, three, of them, They are the fires of our own camp. Hurrah!"</p> - -<p>In his excitement, he ran eagerly forward, shouting and laughing, but -was suddenly tripped by the thick grass and<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_65" id="Page_65">[Pg 65]</a></span> thrown headlong. As he was -quite severely hurt, he walked on much more soberly, but still at a -brisk pace, towards the steadily brightening fires.</p> - -<p>The moon he had so anxiously looked for, gave no indication of her -presence in the heavens, and so Guy's progress was much retarded for -the want of light, for the stars were often overwhelmed by great banks -of clouds, and gave but a feeble ray at best.</p> - -<p>"It is becoming very cold," thought Guy as he shivered in the rising -wind, "I fear there is going to be a storm; Oh, what will become of me -if it finds me here!"</p> - -<p>Suddenly he paused, thinking for a moment that he heard shouting at -a distance, but he listened for a long time, and heard no more, and -continued his walk slowly and wearily, quite unable to repress<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_66" id="Page_66">[Pg 66]</a></span> his -fast falling tears. He was so very tired, so hungry, and so cold, it -was with the utmost difficulty he could force his way through the -coarse grass. Very often too he was startled by some prowling animal, -and thought with horror of all the tales he had read of boys being torn -to pieces by wild beasts. He especially remembered one he had read in -an old primer, of little Harry who was eaten by lions for saying "I -won't" to his mother. He was thankful to know, that there were no lions -on the prairies, and that he had never said "I won't," to his mother, -but he very much feared he had said things just as bad, and that -prairie wolves, or even a stray bear, might be lying in wait to devour -him for it.</p> - -<p>Just as he had reached this stage of his reflections, he fancied he -heard some animal in pursuit of him. Without pausing<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_67" id="Page_67">[Pg 67]</a></span> even for an -instant to listen, he set off at full speed toward the still glowing -fires, till his precipitate flight was arrested by some obstacle, over -which he fell, reaching the ground with a shock that almost stunned him.</p> - -<p>As soon as he recovered his senses, he attempted to rise, but to his -dismay, found that he could not stand. A sudden twinge of pain in his -right ankle prostrated him, as quickly as if he had been shot.</p> - -<p>He thought at first that his leg was broken, but after a careful -examination, came to the conclusion that his ankle was sprained, but -even a broken leg would not have been a greater misfortune then, for he -was unable to walk, and was suffering the most excruciating pain.</p> - -<p>I think no one can imagine what poor Guy suffered, for the rest of -that long<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_68" id="Page_68">[Pg 68]</a></span> night. There he lay helpless, in sight of the camp fires, -but quite unable to reach them or to give any indications of his -whereabouts to his friends. There he lay dying with pain, and hunger, -and cold, yet suffering more in mind, than from all of these bodily -evils, because he knew that his mother must know of his absence from -the camp, and was wildly bemoaning the loss of her only child.</p> - -<p>The long wished-for moon at length arose, hours after Guy had expected -her, but too soon he thought when she made her appearance, for the camp -fires grew dim beneath her rays, and he had to strain his aching eyes -to see them at all. But he had not long to bemoan her presence, and to -say, that she hid the light of home from him, for she soon plunged into -a great bank of clouds; a fearful blast of wind<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_69" id="Page_69">[Pg 69]</a></span> swept by, and Guy was -drenched with rain.</p> - -<p>Oh, it was terrible, that passing storm! Short as it was, it appeared -to Guy to last for hours, long after it had passed over him, he heard -it wildly sweeping on, but as it grew fainter, and fainter, the -calmness that came upon the night overpowered him, and he fell into a -troubled sleep. It seemed but a short time before he again awoke, yet -the grey dawn was struggling in the east, and the little birds were -hopping from blade to blade of the wet grass twittering cheerily as if -to thank God for the refreshing rain.</p> - -<p>Poor Guy saw all this as if in a dream. He fancied he had been -transformed into an icicle, and that some one had built a fire at his -head, and was slowly melting him. He had no idea where he was, and -talked constantly to his mother, whom he<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_70" id="Page_70">[Pg 70]</a></span> fancied was beside him, -entreating her to put out the fire that was consuming him.</p> - -<p>Suddenly he heard his name called, and realizing his position, and -springing to his feet, in spite of his wounded limb, halloed loudly, -waving his white handkerchief and signaling frantically to a horseman -that appeared in the distance. For a few dreadful moments he was -unheard, and unseen, then a shout of joy, answered his screams, and the -horseman galloped rapidly toward him, and in a few minutes the poor boy -lay fainting, but saved, in the arms of James Graham!</p> - -<hr /> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_71" id="Page_71">[Pg 71]</a></span></p> - -<h2>CHAPTER VI.</h2> - -<p>Guy knew no more for many hours. When he regained his senses, he found -himself in Mrs. Harwood's wagon lying upon one of the divans. His -mother was bending anxiously over him, and burst into a flood of joyful -tears when she saw that he recognized her. Nothing could exceed Guy's -joy at seeing her again though with traces of deep anxiety upon her -face. Indeed, so delighted was he at his escape from death, that he -was inclined to regard every one with favor! Even George Harwood, who -a few days after his return to the camp, came to him, according to his -father's instructions, to confess his unkindness and to ask pardon for -the pain he had caused him. </p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_72" id="Page_72">[Pg 72]</a></span></p> - -<p>"I just thought I would send you off on a fool's errand," said he, -"but I never thought you would go so far, and frighten us nearly to -death, and most kill yourself. I was so scared when you didn't come -back I didn't know what to do. Father missed you, but thought you were -somewhere about the wagons, and I dared not tell him you were not; -but Gus turned coward during the afternoon, and told that I had sent -you away—and <i>then</i> didn't I catch it?" and George grimaced most -dolefully, pointing to poor Guy's sprained ankle, and declaring that -the pain of that was nothing to what he had had in his back for days -past.</p> - -<p>Mrs. Loring came in then, and sent him away, as Guy had been ill with -fever ever since his night's exposure, and could bear but little -excitement. It was nearly two weeks before he could rise, and they -had<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_73" id="Page_73">[Pg 73]</a></span> even then to carry him from place to place, because he could not -bear his weight upon his wounded limb. It fretted him sorely when they -camped at night, to see how hard she must have worked while he lay -ill; yet he could but perceive that she looked better and stronger -than she had done since his father's death, and joyfully felt that the -excitement and toil of a journey across the plains would restore his -mother to health, whatever might be the effect upon him.</p> - -<p>How kind they all were to him during the time he was slowly regaining -his health and strength. Aggie sat by him constantly, in her childish -way telling him of the wonders she daily saw, or coaxing him to tell -her some pretty tale. Mrs. Harwood always smiled upon him when she -passed, and Amy and Carrie Graham often asked him to their wagon, and -lent<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_74" id="Page_74">[Pg 74]</a></span> him books, or talked to him of the home they had left, and that -which they hoped to find.</p> - -<p>All the men missed Guy so much, he had always been so useful and -good-natured. Mr. Harwood daily said, that there should be a jubilee -in camp when Guy got well again. But he recovered so gradually that he -took his old place in the train by almost imperceptible degrees, and -was at the end of a month as active as ever.</p> - -<p>They were then on the borders of the Rio Platte, or Nebraska River, -in the country of the Pawnee Indians. They were about to leave behind -them the vast, luxuriant prairie, and enter upon what may more properly -be called the plains. Guy was not sorry to see the thick grass become -thinner and thinner, for he remembered that amid its clustering -blades he had nearly lost his life, and therefore<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_75" id="Page_75">[Pg 75]</a></span> looked with much -complacency upon the broad, shallow river, along which their course -lay; the sandy loam beneath their feet, and the sand hills that arose -like great billows of earth, rolling in regular succession over the -level surface. George and Gus thought the country most dreary and -wretched, and would scarcely believe Guy, when he told them of a desert -called Sahara, that had not even a blade of grass upon it, save an -occasional oasis, many miles apart, and which were often sought for, -by the weary traveler, as he had himself sought the camp, during his -terrible night on the prairie.</p> - -<p>"It can't be worse than this," they eagerly contended, "I don't believe -even Indians live here."</p> - -<p>But they were soon convinced to the contrary, for a few days afterwards -Guy startled them by the exclamation "see<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_76" id="Page_76">[Pg 76]</a></span> the Indians! There are the -Indians coming!"</p> - -<p>George very boldly told them to "come on," but Gus went close to Guy, -and declared that such mere specks as they saw in the distance couldn't -be Indians; yet was suddenly most anxious to know whether they were -cannibals, and if so, whether he looked a tempting morsel or not.</p> - -<p>Guy could not help laughing at his questions, although he himself felt -quite uneasy at the approach of the wild hunters of the prairies, which -were seen rapidly drawing near to them. The men in the train formed a -closer circle about the wagons, and hastily inspected their rifles, -while Mr. Harwood gave them instructions how to proceed in case of an -attack.</p> - -<p>That, however, he did not greatly apprehend, as they soon perceived -the Indians were but a small party of middle-aged, <span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_77" id="Page_77">[Pg 77]</a></span>or old men, and -squaws, and it is seldom such a party attempts to molest any number of -travelers.</p> - -<p>However, Mr. Harwood thought it best to keep them at a safe distance, -and when they approached within a hundred yards of the train, suddenly -commanded them to halt by raising his right hand with the palm in -front, and waving it backward and forward several times. They, upon -this, stopped their horses, and consulted together a few moments, then -fell into a posture indicative of rest. Then, Mr. Harwood raised his -hand again and moved it slowly from right to left. This they understood -to mean "who are you?" One of the oldest of them immediately replied by -placing a hand on each side of the forehead, with two fingers pointing -to the front, to represent the narrow, sharp ears of a wolf. </p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_78" id="Page_78">[Pg 78]</a></span></p> - -<p>"They are Pawnees," said Mr. Harwood. "Ah! there is the chief making -signs that they wish to talk with us."</p> - -<p>A long conversation by means of signs, in the use of which the prairie -Indians are very expert, was then carried on between Mr. Harwood and -the old chief. Remembering his promise to Aggie, to protect her from -the Indians, Guy went to Mrs. Harwood's wagon to assure her there was -no danger, and that he would remain near, and then took a stand behind -the wagon where he could see and hear all that passed.</p> - -<p>He was soon joined by George and Gus, for Guy was always so calm and -collected that they felt quite safe near him, though he was no stronger -or older than themselves.</p> - -<p>They all watched the Indians with much interest, and were surprised -to see that<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_79" id="Page_79">[Pg 79]</a></span> instead of being giants, as accounts of their cruel and -wonderful deeds had led them to expect, they were of medium height. In -place of the horrible face, and the flaming eyes they had pictured, -they saw the countenances of these Indians were intelligent, and -although of course of a bright copper hue, were in some instances quite -handsome. The hair of the men was very long, and streamed like black -pennants, upon the wind. Their arms, shoulders, and breasts were quite -naked, and their dress consisted only of deer skin, with a cloth wound -around the lower part of the body. One or two were covered with buffalo -robes, of which every warrior carries one, in which he wraps himself -when cold.</p> - -<p>Guy thought that the men as they sat proudly upon their beautiful -horses, holding in their hands long bows made of the tough wood of the -osage orange, which is<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_80" id="Page_80">[Pg 80]</a></span> as supple as elastic, looked very noble and -fine. Their bows were about eight feet long and were wound around with -the sinews of deer, and strung with a cord of the same. The arrows were -about twenty inches long, of flexible wood, with a triangular point -of iron at one end, and two feathers intersecting each other at right -angles, at the opposite extremity.</p> - -<p>This description Guy quoted to his companions, from a book he had once -read, and they saw at once how perfectly true it was. While they were -astonished at the appearance of the men, they were much diverted at -that of the women. They were very short and ugly; each had her hair -cut short, and they were dressed the same as the men with the addition -of a skirt of dressed deer skin. Their faces were tattooed in the most -uncouth devices, and altogether they appeared quite <span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_81" id="Page_81">[Pg 81]</a></span>hideous, as they -sat upon their horses, in the same position as the men, regarding -with much interest the movements of their chief who had been made to -understand that he might come alone to the train.</p> - -<p>At first, he seemed doubtful about the propriety of such an act, but -his wish for gain soon overcame his caution, and he rode up to Mr. -Harwood, making many signs and protestations of friendship, which were -returned most graciously. After a long series of compliments had passed -between them, the old chief gave Mr. Harwood to understand that his -people were hungry and needed sugar, corn, and many other things. Mr. -Harwood replied by saying there were many deer upon the prairie, which -they could kill, that they themselves had but little provision but -would give them some beads, and bright paints, in<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_82" id="Page_82">[Pg 82]</a></span> token of the good -feeling of the whites toward them.</p> - -<p>At that the old man was delighted, for the Indians are very fond of -beads and all kinds of ornaments, and of paints, with which they daub -their faces and arms in the most grotesque manner, upon any grand -occasion. But the old chief disdained to exhibit any satisfaction, and -smoked the pipe, that had been offered him, in the most indifferent -manner while the presents were being procured from the wagons.</p> - -<p>When the old man had entered the camp, George and Gus thought it -prudent to retreat to their mother's wagon, from whence, they could -look out and see all that was going on. Aggie, on the contrary was so -anxious to have a nearer view of the Indians, when she found them so -much less terrible than she had imagined, that she begged her mother to -allow her to<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_83" id="Page_83">[Pg 83]</a></span> stand with Guy outside the wagon, and after some little -hesitation, Mrs. Harwood permitted her to do so.</p> - -<p>When Guy lifted the little girl from the wagon, the savage gave a grunt -of surprise, and gazed for a long time upon her with such evident -admiration that Guy was greatly afraid he would take a fancy to carry -her off. But Aggie, herself entertained no such fears, and after -looking at the old man curiously for some little time, approached him -slowly and examined his strange dress, the circular shield covered with -buffalo hide that was strapped on his left arm, and the formidable -war-club that lay at his side. It was made of a stone, about two pounds -in weight, round which a withe of elastic wood was bound, being held in -its place by a groove which had been formerly cut in the stone. The two -ends of the withe formed a handle<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_84" id="Page_84">[Pg 84]</a></span> about fourteen inches long, and were -bound together with strips of buffalo hide, which rendered it strong -and firm, totally preventing it from either splitting down, or breaking -when used, as no doubt it often was, with great force, upon the heads -of unfortunate enemies.</p> - -<p>The old chief allowed Aggie to examine all those things with the -greatest good nature, and when she touched his quiver of arrows, -and asked him to give her one, he grunted assent; so she took the -prettiest one, and after admiring it for some time, nodded and smiled, -and walked toward Guy with the prize in her hand. But immediately the -Indian darted to his feet, frowning with anger, and sprang toward the -frightened child. Mr. Harwood and most of the men believed for the -moment that he was indeed about to attempt to carry her off, and with -loud voices bade<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_85" id="Page_85">[Pg 85]</a></span> him stand back, and levelled their rifles upon him, -to enforce obedience. The old man raised his hand, and immediately the -whole force on the prairie commenced galloping toward them.</p> - -<p>"Aggie give him his arrow!" cried Guy at this juncture, "he -misunderstood you; he thinks you have stolen his arrows! Give it to -him."</p> - -<p>She did so, the old man released her, and she fled to the wagon like a -frightened deer. With a few expressive gestures Guy explained to the -Indian the mistake that had been made, and at the same time it became -evident to Mr. Harwood and his party. The chief signaled to his party -to retire, and in less time than it has taken to describe it, peace -was restored; whereas but for Guy's presence of mind a terrible battle -might have followed Aggie's innocent freak. </p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_86" id="Page_86">[Pg 86]</a></span></p> - -<p>But, notwithstanding that peace had been restored, they were all -glad when the chief took up his presents and went back to his motley -followers, and even more so, when they put their horses to their utmost -speed, and returned to their lodges; where no doubt they gave to their -tribe an astounding account of the adventure of their chief in the camp -of the white man.</p> - -<hr /> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_87" id="Page_87">[Pg 87]</a></span></p> - -<h2>CHAPTER VII.</h2> - -<p>For some time after the encounter with the Indians, which happily ended -so peacefully, the train moved on without meeting with any adventures. -George and Gus thought the days passed very drearily, and longed for -some excitement, but Guy was altogether too busy to feel dull. Mrs. -Harwood's baby was quite sick, and as Mrs. Loring's time was fully -taken up in attending to him, Guy had double work to do.</p> - -<p>You would be surprised if I should tell you half that he did. Of all -the fires he built; the oxen he fed; the water he carried, and even the -breakfasts and suppers he helped to cook. And he did it all in the best -manner of which he was capable<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_88" id="Page_88">[Pg 88]</a></span> too. Although the first biscuits he -made were heavy, the next were light as down, for he inquired into the -cause of his failure and rectified it, and by doing that in every case -he soon learned to do perfectly all that he undertook.</p> - -<p>Most children would have thought the life of constant toil which -Guy led very wretched indeed; but he did not, for he had daily the -gratification of perceiving that the great object of their journey -across the plains was being gradually accomplished; his mother's health -was slowly becoming strengthened, by every step they took toward the -snowy mountains, beyond which lay the fruitful valleys in which they -hoped to find a home.</p> - -<p>But, as the days passed by, they greatly feared that one of their -number would never reach there; the baby boy grew worse. The cooling -breezes that brought<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_89" id="Page_89">[Pg 89]</a></span> health to his weakly sister, seemed fraught with -death for the lately blooming boy. Guy was greatly saddened by the -sufferings of the child, and by the grief of its parents, and shuddered -when he saw the bones of animals which lay by thousands bleaching upon -the desert, and once was filled with horror on coming across a human -skull, which the prairie wolves had dragged from some shallow grave, -and separated far from its kindred bones. The idea that the body of the -poor little baby should meet such a fate, filled him with sorrow, and -although it had always seemed to him a natural and peaceful thing that -the temple of clay should rest under its native dust, after the flight -of the soul, he thought that the Indian mode of sepulture, of which -they saw examples every day, by far the best.</p> - -<p>Very often they saw a curious object in<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_90" id="Page_90">[Pg 90]</a></span> the distance, and two of the -party, riding forward to examine it, would report an Indian place of -burial. Guy had himself gone forward once and found, to his surprise, -two forked poles, some six or eight feet high, supporting something -wrapped in a blanket. This something was a dead Indian, who in this -strange position, with his weapons in his hands, was waiting his -summons to the "happy hunting grounds."</p> - -<p>On his return to the train, Guy hastened to find Aggie, to tell her of -what he had seen. She was listening very attentively, when George ran -up, exclaiming: "Look at the rats! there are thousands of rats on the -plains!"</p> - -<p>Aggie looked in the direction indicated by her brother, and crying: -"Oh, the dreadful rats," was about to run away, when Guy stopped her, -telling her, laughingly, that they were the wonderful little<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_91" id="Page_91">[Pg 91]</a></span> prairie -dogs, of which they had heard so much.</p> - -<p>Truly enough when she gained courage to look at the little animals, -she saw that although they at first sight resembled rats, on closer -inspection they appeared even more like squirrels. The children were -greatly entertained by watching their quick, active movements, as -they darted about through the low grass. A very busy community they -appeared to be, and with plenty to gossip about. To Aggie's delight -Guy pretended to translate their quick, chirruping barks into our own -language. Some he said were telling how a monster rattlesnake had come -to visit them without any invitation, and that the only food he would -eat, was the youngest and fattest of their families; and that their -constant intruders, the owls, had the same carnivorous tastes, besides -which they rendered<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_92" id="Page_92">[Pg 92]</a></span> themselves particularly disagreeable, by standing -in the doors and staring at every dog that went by, and even preventing -the entrance of visitors, to the great distress of all the belles and -beaux in town.</p> - -<p>All this may have been very true, for the excited little creatures -talked so continuously that I am sure they must have had some -grievance, and the children thought it must be the owls that stood -solemnly at the entrance of many of the burrows. They did not see -the rattlesnakes, so even Aggie somewhat doubted the tales of their -ferocity, which Guy said the little prairie dogs related.</p> - -<p>But although these little creatures were such chatterers, they appeared -very industrious, for many hillocks of sand indicated where their homes -were burrowed. Each little hole was occupied by a pair of dogs, one of -which was often seen perched on<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_93" id="Page_93">[Pg 93]</a></span> the apex like a sentinel. But like -many other sentinels, they appeared on the watch for danger, not to -combat, but to avoid it, for they darted like a flash into their holes -whenever a lean, prowling wolf stalked near them, or even a prairie hen -flew by.</p> - -<p>"I wish you would tell us a story about prairie dogs," said Aggie to -Guy, that evening when they were gathered around the camp-fire.</p> - -<p>"I am afraid it is impossible for me to do that," he replied, "for very -little seems to be known about them. Naturalists have never paid much -attention to them, curious as they are."</p> - -<p>"But the Indians must know something about them," said Gus.</p> - -<p>"Yes, I suppose so," returned Guy, "for before the white man came to -annoy them, they had nothing to do but to watch animals and learn their -habits, that they<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_94" id="Page_94">[Pg 94]</a></span> might know which were fit for food, and which was -the easiest way of killing them. Ah, yes, now that I have been thinking -about it, I do remember a story that the Indians tell about the prairie -dogs!"</p> - -<p>"Oh tell it!" cried Aggie, eagerly; Gus seconded the request, and even -George drew nearer, for Guy had a great reputation as story teller in -the camp.</p> - -<p>"It is rather a long tale," said he, "but the Indians say, a true -one. It happened years and years ago when each animal understood the -language of all others, and men conversed with them as readily as with -themselves.</p> - -<p>"In those days each tribe had its sorcerers, or wise men, who pretended -to cure not only all diseases but to control the destinies of men. They -were accordingly held in great veneration by their simple-minded dupes, -as are their few descendants,<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_95" id="Page_95">[Pg 95]</a></span> which even at this day practice in a -lesser degree the arts of their forefathers.</p> - -<p>"Well, it happened that when these men were more powerful among the -tribes than the chiefs themselves, that they combined together to wrest -from the hands of these the commands that they held, in order that they -might hold the people both in bodily and mental subjection. There had -for a long time existed a tradition among them, that when a daughter of -a chief—an only child,—should love a brave of an unfriendly tribe, -they would have power to change her into a flower or animal, and unless -the brave should find the means within ten moons, or months, to break -the enchantment, she would die, and with her every chieftain and his -family. Accordingly these wicked sorcerers found constant pretexts for -involving the tribes in war, especially if they supposed that the only<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_96" id="Page_96">[Pg 96]</a></span> -daughter of a chieftain loved a brave of another tribe; but for many -years all their arts were in vain, for the Indians were so passionate -and revengeful that immediately an affront was given or received, -violent hatred vanquished love, and the chiefs and their families were -saved.</p> - -<p>"The sorcerers were almost in despair of ever obtaining the entire -authority they craved, when it came to pass that two rival tribes met -upon the plains, and as was usual in such cases, a battle was fought. -The Ohoolee tribe were victorious, and killed many of the Gheelees -and also took many of them prisoners. Among the latter, was the only -daughter of the chief Sartahnah, the beautiful Mahdrusa.</p> - -<p>"Great was the consternation of her tribe, for this maiden was held -more precious by them than a hundred braves. She was more graceful than -the fairest flower that<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_97" id="Page_97">[Pg 97]</a></span> grew upon the prairie; her hair was longer -than the grass by the riverside and blacker than the night; her eyes -were like those of the young fawn, and her voice was sweeter than a -breeze laden with the song of birds. There was not a chieftain or brave -of the Gheelee's but would have laid down his life for her, and great -was the grief and shame that befell them when she was taken captive by -the Ohoolees.</p> - -<p>"From that day there was continual war waged between the two tribes. -The Ohoolees acted on the defensive, the Gheelees on the offensive. -Never a week passed but that a party of braves went forth to attempt -the rescue of the beautiful Mahdrusa from the lodges of the enemy. -The chief, her father, to increase if possible the zeal of the braves -promised her hand to him who should deliver her. There was great -rejoicing when this was made<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_98" id="Page_98">[Pg 98]</a></span> known, for all loved Mahdrusa, though she -cared for none. Her rescue was attempted with a thousand times more -eagerness than before, and one day Anoctah, the bravest of all the -Gheelees, led her in triumph to her father's wigwam and demanded his -reward.</p> - -<p>"Mahdrusa heard him with dismay, and clasping her father's knees, sank -down before him, and entreated him to give Anoctah some other treasure.</p> - -<p>"The old chief told her that was impossible, and Mahdrusa wept so -loudly that the whole tribe gathered about the lodge and asked what -had befallen the beautiful daughter of Sartahnah. But she would say -nothing, yet wept continually, so that the sorcerers said the spirit of -the rivers was within her, and that they alone, could deliver her from -it.</p> - -<p>"Now these men had reasoned together<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_99" id="Page_99">[Pg 99]</a></span> over her strange malady, and -said, 'She mourns so much over her betrothal to Anoctah because she -loves a brave of an unfriendly tribe. Let us then take her from her -father, and place her in the great medicine lodge where we can work our -enchantments upon her, and make ourselves rulers of all the tribes.'</p> - -<p>"So in the night they took her from her father's wigwam into the great -medicine lodge, which was hung about with the herbs they used in their -incantations, and had in the centre a great heap of stones, within -which was a fire burning.</p> - -<p>"Beside these stones, which were kept constantly hot, they made -Mahdrusa sit down, and while she still wept, her tears fell upon the -stones, and a great vapor arose, which the sorcerers condensed upon -clay vessels into drops of water as pure as crystal, and with them and -the herbs that<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_100" id="Page_100">[Pg 100]</a></span> hung around, made a decoction so powerful that when -they had forced Mahdrusa to drink it, she lost all power and reason, -and her spirit lay passive in the hands of her tormentors.</p> - -<p>"'We will take it from her body,' said they, 'and place it where no -brave will ever discover it.</p> - -<p>"'Let it fly to the centre of the wild rose,' said one. But the others -demurred, saying her lover would certainly seek it there.</p> - -<p>"'Better hide it under the thick skin of the buffalo,' said another.</p> - -<p>"'No!' they answered, 'the brave that Mahdrusa loves must be a fearless -hunter, therefore his arrow would bring her forth.'</p> - -<p>"In short, they talked of every flower and beast on the prairie, but -found in all some fault, until the most cunning of all mentioned the -prairie dogs. 'No one would<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_101" id="Page_101">[Pg 101]</a></span> look for her in their miserable holes,' -said he, 'and they are such chatterers that the magpies, themselves, -would not have patience to listen to them.'</p> - -<p>"So it was agreed that her spirit should dwell as a prairie dog, and -before long out sprang one from a reeking cauldron of herbs, and they -took it to the holes of the prairie dogs and left it there, placing -beside it a terrible serpent, that all others might be afraid to -approach it, and an owl at the door, as a sentinel that would stand -looking patiently for an enemy both night and day, and never breathe -to the gossips around her the tale of the princess that was prisoned -within.</p> - -<p>"And that was how the rattlesnake and owl became sharers in the homes -of the prairie dogs, and it was with these awful companions that the -spirit of Mahdrusa spent many weary days. Meanwhile her<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_102" id="Page_102">[Pg 102]</a></span> body lay in -the medicine lodge of her people, and the sorcerers said that her soul -had ascended to the stars, where, in ten moons, she would be purified -from her sin and return to her body, or that it would die, and moulder -away.</p> - -<p>"This news soon spread over the prairies, but the brave that Mahdrusa -loved would not believe it. He knew the wicked desires of the -sorcerers, and believed that she was a flower on the prairie, and that -he was appointed to rescue her.</p> - -<p>"So he went forth and cut down every flower that he found, and he -toiled so ceaselessly that before two moons had passed not a blossom -remained, and still he found not his beautiful Mahdrusa. Then he made -a strong bow, and arrows that could not miss the mark, and he slew the -beasts of the prairie by hundreds, yet he could not find his love. -And so nine<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_103" id="Page_103">[Pg 103]</a></span> moons passed by, and Mahdrusa was still in her horrible -captivity, and the brave that sought her was bowed down as if by -years, with the weight of his sorrow, and his body was so steeped in -the blood of the animals he had slain that he was redder than clay, -and his descendants continue so to this very time. All the beasts of -the prairie had he slain in his terrible anger, and all the people had -fled to the mountains for food, thither he thought he would follow -them, and he sat down upon a ridge of sand, to strengthen his bow, and -sharpen his arrows, when, lo! quite unmindful of him, a thousand little -creatures he had fancied too insignificant to notice, sprang forth from -their holes, and gathered in groups for their daily gossip.</p> - -<p>"They angered him so greatly by their chatter that he placed an arrow -on his bow to fire amongst them, when his hand was<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_104" id="Page_104">[Pg 104]</a></span> stayed by hearing a -curious tale that a gay young dog was telling.</p> - -<p>"'She lives next to my mother's lodge,' said he, 'and the poor thing -never appears either to eat or drink. I took her a delicate slice of -cactus myself, but I dropped it in a terrible fright, for a great -serpent darted towards me, and an owl sprang forward and devoured my -youngest brother before he had time to utter a squeak.'</p> - -<p>"The brave rejoiced when he heard these words, and springing up, went -in search of the captive prairie dog. Many weary days he sought in -vain. He asked of her whereabouts from every insect he met, but none -could give him any information, and the prairie dogs, under the spell -of the sorcerers, were silent—on that topic, at least.</p> - -<p>"There was but a day left in which he could act. Almost in despair, he -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_105" id="Page_105">[Pg 105]</a></span>wandered about the prairie dog town, vainly looking for his love.</p> - -<p>"At last he remembered that a queer old woman whom he had met, while -hunting one day, had told him that she was his guardian fairy, and had -given him two little pieces of stone which he was to strike together if -ever he was in great trouble, and she would appear and help him.</p> - -<p>"He had taken but little notice of the old woman at the time, supposing -her to be a conjurer or evil worker, and he had dropped the little -stones into his pouch, where they had long lain forgotten. Without -daring to hope that they would be of any use, he took them out, and -struck them together. A tiny spark of fire fell from them upon some dry -grass at his feet, a flame sprang up, and lo! out of it stepped the old -woman he sought. </p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_106" id="Page_106">[Pg 106]</a></span></p> - -<p>"'So you have called me at last!' said she, 'what is it that I shall -do?'</p> - -<p>"'Lead me, kind fairy, to the hiding place of the beautiful Mahdrusa,' -he replied</p> - -<p>"So she went before him to a part of the prairie that, in all his -wanderings, he had not visited. But, strangely enough, before his feet -the grass turned into briars, through which he only with the greatest -difficulty could force his way. Every timid hare became a wolf, -each gentle fawn a raging buffalo, but the brave went on undaunted, -brandishing his war-club, and keeping his formidable foes at bay. Never -for a moment did he allow fear to gain possession of him for he knew -if he did he should be lost. It was only faith and courage that could -carry him safely through that enchanted ground.</p> - -<p>"'Stop!' cried the fairy, when he had<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_107" id="Page_107">[Pg 107]</a></span> passed unscathed through a -thousand dangers. 'Mahdrusa is before you!'</p> - -<p>"But before he could look for her, the owl flew like a fierce hawk -in his face, and pecked at his eyes, and the rattlesnake sprang upon -him burying its deadly fangs into his arm. The brave almost lost his -courage then, but he heard Mahdrusa, though in the voice of a prairie -dog, entreating him to save her. He caught the serpent in his hands, -and seizing its jaws, tore it asunder, and wrapped its writhing body -around his wound, while at the same moment the fairy called up a -terrible wind that blew the owl far away, and to the arms of the young -warrior, the little prairie dog that held the soul of Mahdrusa.</p> - -<p>"So was half the task of the lover accomplished; yet all his toil would -be in vain if he could not before the moon set that<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_108" id="Page_108">[Pg 108]</a></span> night place her -soul in the body it had before tenanted. But he was many leagues from -the lodge in which it lay, and he knew that by his own power he could -not hope to reach it in time, so he called upon the good fairy again, -and she turned a rabbit into a fleet courser that bore the lover and -the enchanted maiden, over the prairie with the swiftness of wind.</p> - -<p>"The moon was but a few inches, it appeared, above the horizon, when -they reached the lodge. By command of the sorcerers all the people had -returned from the mountains to see whether the spirit of Mahdrusa would -come from the stars, or her body, which all this time had lain as if in -a deep sleep, take upon itself the signs of death. All were gathered in -the great lodge. The cauldron of herbs from which the enchanted prairie -dog had emerged was boiling over the fire, and<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_109" id="Page_109">[Pg 109]</a></span> around it the sorcerers -were standing. Before them lay the body of the beautiful Mahdrusa, and -beside it stood her father and Anoctah.</p> - -<p>"Into the lodge, into the midst of all the people, the young brave -sprang! The warriors of the Gheelees raised their war clubs when they -saw one of the hated Ohoolees, but the young brave cried, 'strike me -not, for I bear the soul of Mahdrusa!"</p> - -<p>"Then they all fell back and Anoctah said, 'Restore it to her body, and -she shall be thine, if she loves thee better than me.'</p> - -<p>"But the sorcerers sprang upon him, and tried to tear the little -prairie dog from his bosom, but the fairy cried:—</p> - -<p>"'Hold her with thy right hand into the cauldron and she shall be -saved!'</p> - -<p>"So he broke away from the sorcerers and plunged the enchanted one into -the <span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_110" id="Page_110">[Pg 110]</a></span>boiling cauldron, unheeding the agony he suffered or the cries of -the little animal he held, and in a moment the moon plunged beneath the -horizon; Mahdrusa arose from her long sleep; the sorcerers fell into -the boiling cauldron and were consumed; and all the people shouted for -joy, and with one accord cried that the Ohoolees should from henceforth -be their brothers, and the young brave who had rescued Mahdrusa, their -chieftain, when her father was called to the happy hunting grounds.</p> - -<p>"The next day the marriage of the young brave and Mahdrusa was -celebrated with great splendor. And, behold, after the ceremony was -over, a beautiful young maiden stood in the place where the old woman -had been.</p> - -<p>"'I too was enchanted by those wicked sorcerers, and condemned to -wear the form of an old woman until I should make two<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_111" id="Page_111">[Pg 111]</a></span> young hearts -perfectly happy. I have completed my task to-day.'</p> - -<p>"Then Anoctah who had been very sorrowful, looked up, and seeing the -beautiful maiden, forgot his love for Mahdrusa, and entreated the -stranger to be his wife.</p> - -<p>"She loved him well and consented, and thus made a third heart joyful -as those of the young Ohoolee brave and his beautiful Mahdrusa."</p> - -<p>"And they lived happily together all their lives," quoted Aggie, from -the fairy tales she had heard, "Why, Guy, that was a long story," -she added yawning, "and it has made me so sleepy I shall go to bed. -Good-night!"</p> - -<p>"Good-night," returned Guy, not very well pleased that she should be so -sleepy, and fearing that his story must have been very stupid as well -as long. Perhaps it was because of this, that he sat down by<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_112" id="Page_112">[Pg 112]</a></span> the fire -again when she was gone instead of going to bed as he usually did, and -it was from sitting there that he got into trouble on the following -day, and to tell you what his trouble was shall be the duty of the next chapter.</p> - -<hr /> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_113" id="Page_113">[Pg 113]</a></span></p> - -<h2>CHAPTER VIII.</h2> - -<p>"I say," said George, slapping Guy on the shoulder, the moment after -his father bade them "good-night" and went to his wagon, telling them -to go to theirs, "I say, I have got the best thing to tell you, and -we'll have the greatest fun, if you don't turn sneak and try to get out -of it."</p> - -<p>"I'm not likely to turn sneak!" retorted Guy very indignant that he -should be thought capable of such a thing. "What are we to have such -fun at? I don't think you will find that I shall shirk it."</p> - -<p>Now, Guy never would have said that without knowing what George's fun -was to be, had he not been vexed at Aggie's<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_114" id="Page_114">[Pg 114]</a></span> cool reception of his -story, and at some other things that had happened through the day. He -was in a very restless, dissatisfied temper, and, as many other boys do -under those circumstances, he felt like doing any wild thing that was -suggested to him, without inquiring whether it was right or wrong.</p> - -<p>George saw that, and, greatly delighted, said: "I told Gus I didn't -believe you would back out, and we will have such a jolly time! You -know there are numbers of antelopes on the plains here, and I heard -James Graham say this morning, that there would be sure to be a great -many of them go down to that little creek to drink just as soon as the -moon rose."</p> - -<p>"Well," said Guy, wondering greatly what the herd of antelopes had to -do with their fun. </p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_115" id="Page_115">[Pg 115]</a></span></p> - -<p>"Well," returned George, "I have been reading a book that tells all -about hunting them. That was what I was doing when pa thought me so -studious to-day, and I found out how to hunt them at night, and it's -just as easy as can be. You have only to creep up to them silently, and -you can shoot them down by dozens."</p> - -<p>"Like partridges?" commented Guy, in a tone of doubt.</p> - -<p>"You needn't laugh at what I say," returned George. "You can ask Gus if -it isn't so, and if you don't believe him, I'll show you the book."</p> - -<p>"Oh! I believe it all, of course!" said Guy, hastily; "but I don't see -what difference it makes to us, for we have nothing to hunt antelopes -with."</p> - -<p>"There are plenty of guns in the wagon," said George, in a low voice, -"and I don't see why we shouldn't use them." </p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_116" id="Page_116">[Pg 116]</a></span></p> - -<p>Guy was greatly startled at this speech, for Mr. Harwood had told all -the boys never to touch one of the guns. He reminded George of that, -but he only laughed, and began a glowing account of the glorious time -they would have in creeping toward the creek, in the moonlight, and -shooting down the antelopes as they bent their heads to drink.</p> - -<p>Guy's imagination was highly excited by George's words, and from being -the most unwilling, he became the most anxious that the midnight -hunt should be attempted, quite forgetting Mr. Harwood's commands in -thinking of the triumph they might have in the morning, in exhibiting -two or three dead antelopes.</p> - -<p>He readily assented to George's proposition, that they should then -proceed to the wagon, and choose their guns. No inducements or threats, -even to the breaking of<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_117" id="Page_117">[Pg 117]</a></span> his bones, would induce Gus to touch one.</p> - -<p>"Then," said George, "you shall carry this small hatchet, and a knife, -so that we shall be able to cut the horns and tails off the antelopes -that we can't bring home with us. I don't suppose we shall be able to -carry more than one apiece."</p> - -<p>After securing their guns, they left the camp very cautiously, each -one going a different way, and all meeting at a point about a quarter -of a mile from the camp, on the banks of the little stream, where they -expected the antelopes would come to drink.</p> - -<p>They stayed there in silence for some time, for Guy, remembering his -former experience on the prairie, was afraid to venture for even a -moment out of sight of the camp-fires. But at last they all became -so impatient at remaining so still<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_118" id="Page_118">[Pg 118]</a></span> and seeing nothing, that they -ventured, very cautiously, a little farther up the stream. Guy took the -lead, and very often would stop, and motion to his companions to do -likewise, whenever he fancied he heard any noise.</p> - -<p>Thus two very tiresome hours passed away, and Gus was very crossly -protesting against staying any longer, when Guy motioned him very -eagerly to be still, and with great triumph pointed to a number of -animals that, one by one, very slowly and cautiously, were going down -to the water to drink.</p> - -<p>They were very slender and graceful, about the size of a small deer, -and covered with coarse, wiry hair, and bearing upon their small, -well-formed heads a pair of branching horns.</p> - -<p>They descended to the water, without exhibiting any signs of suspicion -or fear,<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_119" id="Page_119">[Pg 119]</a></span> for the boys, quite by accident, had got to the leeward -of them—that is, where the wind would not pass from them to the -antelopes, and give to the keen animals notice of their presence.</p> - -<p>"Now," whispered Guy, excitedly, "wait until you see them stoop their -heads to drink, and then fire at them! Now—ready!"</p> - -<p>Both boys raised their guns and fired. There was a terrible concussion. -Both were thrown flat upon their backs, with the idea that their -heads, or at least their noses, were shot off, and away stampeded the -antelopes, as fast as their slender legs would carry them.</p> - -<p>Gus began to howl and cry most wildly, believing that his brother and -Guy were both killed. They, however, soon convinced him that they -were both alive, by rising, each declaring his nose was broken,<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_120" id="Page_120">[Pg 120]</a></span> and -pointing to the flowing blood as proof of it.</p> - -<p>George was terribly enraged, chiefly at the gun, which he declared had -"kicked" him. Guy, on his part, was very much vexed with George, for -having brought him on such a profitless adventure; but though he was -suffering very much from his rashness, the whole thing appeared to him -so ridiculous, that he laughed long and heartily.</p> - -<p>"I believe you would laugh if you were dying," grumbled George, as they -stood together by the side of the creek, washing their face. "Pretty -figures we shall make to-morrow, sha'n't we? And pa will give it to you -to-morrow, too, for taking the guns."</p> - -<p>"You told me to do it!" retorted Guy, sullenly, but quite alarmed at -the thought of Mr. Harwood's impending wrath, as<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_121" id="Page_121">[Pg 121]</a></span> well as angry at -himself for having done anything to incur it.</p> - -<p>George answered him very rudely, and then followed a quarrel between -the two, which was at last brought to an abrupt termination by a -terrible scream from Gus. They looked toward him, and saw, with horror, -an immense panther, but a short distance off, making ready for a spring.</p> - -<p>The boys were transfixed with horror, as they saw his glaring eyes -fixed upon them.</p> - -<p>They saw him crouch like an immense cat, preparing to spring upon its -prey. They saw a sudden flash of fire before their eyes, heard the -report of a gun, and, with as much fear as joy, beheld the terrible -monster spring high into the air, and fall to the ground, tearing up -the ground with its claws, and foaming at the mouth, in agony. Another -shot ended its struggles and its life together. </p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_122" id="Page_122">[Pg 122]</a></span></p> - -<p>The boys uttered cries of joy for their delivery from the terrible -death with which the panther had threatened one, or perhaps even all, -of them; but they were very much frightened to see that their deliverer -was Mr. Harwood.</p> - -<p>He looked at them very sternly and said—</p> - -<p>"You may be very thankful that I heard the reports of your guns and -came in search of you, or your disobedience might have been punished -most fearfully."</p> - -<p>With great sorrow and shame they felt that his words were true, as they -stood beside the dead panther, and looked at his long claws, and the -firm white teeth in his large mouth.</p> - -<p>Gus burst into tears, and said he knew the horrible creature was making -straight for him, and eagerly assured his father<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_123" id="Page_123">[Pg 123]</a></span> that he would never -disobey him again in his life.</p> - -<p>George and Guy were quite ready to make the same promise, but Mr. -Harwood looked so stern that they dared not speak to him, and Guy felt -utterly wretched when, instead of scolding him, Mr. Harwood looked at -him very sorrowfully, and said:</p> - -<p>"I am disappointed in you, Guy! I thought I could trust you."</p> - -<p>"The next thing, I heard the reports of the guns, and immediately -surmised where you were. I was so anxious about you, that I would not -call one of the others, but came immediately in pursuit of you, and it -is well that I did."</p> - -<p>"How was the baby, when you left?" asked the conscience-stricken Guy.</p> - -<p>"Dying," returned Mr. Harwood, emphatically. </p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_124" id="Page_124">[Pg 124]</a></span></p> - -<p>Guy waited to hear no more, but darted forward, reaching the camp -some minutes before his companions. He saw that several in the train -were up, and some called after him, asking where he had been. Without -stopping to answer them, he ran on to Mrs. Harwood's wagon, and seeing -it all alight within, sprang to the front, and hastily putting the -canvas door aside, asked how the baby was.</p> - -<p>His mother came over to him, crying and wringing her hands—</p> - -<p>"Oh, Guy!" she cried, "where have you been? How wicked you were to -leave us so, when the baby was dying!"</p> - -<p>Guy knew not what to say—he had no excuse to offer, for he never -thought of putting the blame on George. He, therefore, kept silent, and -in a most miserable state of mind, followed Mr. Harwood and his sons to -the camp. </p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_125" id="Page_125">[Pg 125]</a></span></p> - -<p>Gus kept close to his father all the way, crying out every minute or -two that he saw another panther, and at last asking how it was that -their absence from camp was discovered.</p> - -<p>"The baby was very ill," answered Mr. Harwood, gravely. "He was in -convulsions, and your mother wanted to put him in a hot bath. I went to -call Guy to help us, and then found you were gone."</p> - -<p>"And what did you do then?" asked Gus.</p> - -<p>"Oh, mother!" he cried, "is he dead!"</p> - -<p>"Yes," she answered. "He died while you were laughing and sporting. -I should think you would never enjoy yourself again, while you can -remember that."</p> - -<p>Guy looked at the little babe, lying dead on its mother's lap, and -thought, indeed, that he never should be happy<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_126" id="Page_126">[Pg 126]</a></span> again. Aggie added to -his distress by looking at him sternly, with her widely-opened eyes, -and crying:</p> - -<p>"Go away, you bad, bad boy! I will never love you again."</p> - -<p>"And Mr. Harwood will never trust me," thought Guy, bitterly, as he -left the wagon, and passed Mr. Harwood and his sons, who were about to -enter it.</p> - -<p>Guy slept but very little that night; in the first place, his bruised -face was very painful, and he was, besides, haunted by the remembrance -of Mr. Harwood's reproachful glance, when he had said he had been -deceived in him; and he wondered if he would carry into execution the -threat he had made before they left home, and greatly feared that he -would, for he felt that he had been quite disobedient, and seemingly -ungrateful enough, to be left alone on the prairie. </p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_127" id="Page_127">[Pg 127]</a></span></p> - -<p>The train did not move on as early the next morning as usual, for the -poor little baby was buried upon the banks of the little stream where -the boys had so nearly lost their lives.</p> - -<p>Guy thought he had never witnessed so sad a scene as when they laid the -beautiful baby, that looked as pure and sweet as a white lily, in the -rough coffin that some of the young men had hastily made, and carried -him to a lonely spot, that perhaps no feet had ever trod before, and, -breathing a prayer over him, left him to his long sleep, far from the -place of his birth, or that for which his kindred were bound, and where -never a tear would be dropped above him, or a sigh breathed.</p> - -<p>Guy's only comfort was, and, perhaps, too, that of the poor baby's -father and mother, that he could not be quite alone, even when they -left him, for God would<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_128" id="Page_128">[Pg 128]</a></span> watch over him; and he could not but rejoice -that they had not been forced to leave him in the shifting sands of the -desert, but that a green tree bent over him, and grass would spring -above the sod in which he lay.</p> - -<p>Poor little Aggie was quite brokenhearted at the loss of her poor -little playfellow, and, quite forgetting her anger went to Guy for -comfort.</p> - -<p>After he had said all he could to cheer her, he told her of his own -troubles, and how sincerely sorry he was, for having disobeyed her -father. Aggie listened very attentively, and at last said:</p> - -<p>"Perhaps papa will forgive you. I know he will, if you go to him and -tell him how sorry you are, and promise him you will never be so wild -and disobedient again."</p> - -<p>"That I will," said Guy readily. "I<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_129" id="Page_129">[Pg 129]</a></span> would do anything to merit his -kindness once more."</p> - -<p>But it was several days before Guy could summon courage to speak to Mr. -Harwood, who treated him very coldly, seldom asking him to do anything, -and never intrusting the care of even the slightest article to him. -Guy every day grew more and more miserable, while Gus and George -congratulated themselves upon their father's silence, and almost forgot -that they had ever incurred his displeasure.</p> - -<p>"But, if the baby hadn't died, wouldn't he have 'whaled' us, though!" -ejaculated George, one day.</p> - -<p>Guy was shocked and surprised to hear him speak so lightly, and, -without more ado, left him, and going to Mr. Harwood, told him how -grieved he was for his disobedience, and begged him to forgive him, and -restore him to his confidence again. </p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_130" id="Page_130">[Pg 130]</a></span></p> - -<p>"I will forgive you, Guy," said Mr. Harwood, kindly; "but I cannot -place any trust in you again, until you show yourself worthy of it.</p> - -<p>"I will show myself worthy!" exclaimed Guy, firmly. "I will, indeed, -Mr. Harwood, and at the same time show my gratitude for your kindness."</p> - -<p>And scarcely a week passed before Guy fulfilled his promise.</p> - -<hr /> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_131" id="Page_131">[Pg 131]</a></span></p> - -<h2>CHAPTER IX.</h2> - -<p>"I believe it is snowing over yonder," cried Aggie to Guy one day, -pointing to the west, where, truly enough, as far as the eye could -reach, the earth appeared perfectly white.</p> - -<p>"It does look like snow," returned Guy, looking intently in the -direction she indicated, "but it is now June, and we certainly ought -not to encounter such a fall as that appears to be, besides, there is a -perfect glare of sunshine there! Ah, I have it! That is not snow, but -alkali!"</p> - -<p>"What is alkali?" asked Aggie. "Is it cold! Will it melt?"</p> - -<p>"I don't know," answered Guy, "let us ask Mr. Graham, he will be able -to tell us all about it." </p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_132" id="Page_132">[Pg 132]</a></span></p> - -<p>So that very evening when the train stopped to encamp for the night, -they waited until Mr. Graham had finished his work, and Guy had done -all that was required of him, and then went to the camp-fire of the -Grahams.</p> - -<p>They were very warmly welcomed, for both Guy and Aggie were great -favorites of them all, and after they were all quietly seated, Guy -pointed to the desert of alkali that shone like crystal beneath the -beams of the moon, and asked Mr. Graham if he could tell them of what -it was composed, and how it came there.</p> - -<p>"Of the last I can say nothing," returned Mr. Graham, "except that it -was placed there by an all-wise Creator for some good purpose. The -substance itself is a sulphate of soda, and is generally found near -sulphur, and soda springs. A fall of rain usually brings it forth -from the<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_133" id="Page_133">[Pg 133]</a></span> earth it impregnates in great quantities, and it looks very -beautiful. The white particles often assume the most delicate shapes, -like flakes of snow for instance, or most delicate leaves, and ferns."</p> - -<p>"I shall be very glad when we get there," said Aggie, "I shall think we -are passing a winter in fairy lands."</p> - -<p>"Then I am afraid you will think it a very disagreeable winter," -returned Mr. Graham, laughing.</p> - -<p>"Why?" asked Aggie, opening wide her eyes in astonishment. "Is it cold -there? I thought that the sun shone as warmly there as it does here."</p> - -<p>"So it does," replied Mr. Graham. "It will not be of the weather that -you will complain, but of what you call the beautiful snow."</p> - -<p>"Ah! yes, perhaps the glare will hurt my eyes." </p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_134" id="Page_134">[Pg 134]</a></span></p> - -<p>"I think it very likely, Aggie," said Amy Graham, "but my brother was -not thinking of that, but of something much worse. These alkali salts -are very poisonous, and often kill people if they are partaken of even -slightly."</p> - -<p>"Indeed!" ejaculated Aggie and Guy at once.</p> - -<p>"I'll never touch them!" continued the latter, "and I am so sorry I -can't, because I thought it would be so nice to eat some, as if it was -snow."</p> - -<p>"I should never think of eating it," said Guy. "And I think Aggie would -not when she had once seen what kind of a substance it is," said Mr. -Graham, "for it looks much more like powdered washing-soda than snow, -and tastes more like it too."</p> - -<p>"Then I am sure I wouldn't take enough even to make my mouth taste<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_135" id="Page_135">[Pg 135]</a></span> -badly!" exclaimed Aggie, with a gesture of disgust.</p> - -<p>"I thought the same at one time," said Mr. Graham, "yet it was only a -very short time afterwards that I was nearly killed by partaking of it."</p> - -<p>"How?" cried both the children, eagerly. "Do tell us about it, Mr. -Graham."</p> - -<p>"Certainly I will," he answered, kindly. "I believe I have told you -before that this is not the first time I have been across the plains. I -made my first trip before gold was discovered in California, and when -few people thought of going there.</p> - -<p>"There was then no well defined route such as we have been following, -and when we reached the alkali desert we lost trace of any road, and -had to depend entirely upon our reasoning powers for guidance."</p> - -<p>"Hadn't you any compass?" asked Guy.</p> - -<p>"Certainly," replied Mr. Graham, "but<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_136" id="Page_136">[Pg 136]</a></span> as we were rather uncertain -which direction we ought to take, it was not of much use to us. Before -a week was over, both ourselves and the cattle were quite worn down -with our tiresome march across the glaring, blinding desert. Our -condition daily grew worse, for all sickened, and suffered dreadfully -for want of water, for there was none to be found but that which was -impregnated with soda. Many of the people drank it, and became very -sick; the weary oxen quaffed it from the little pools, formed by -the rain, by the wayside, and daily two or three died, and we were -compelled to leave them to bleach as white as the alkali around them. -For my part, I drank no water for days; enduring the agonies of thirst -in silence, and praying that we might soon find relief. One day, one -of my comrades died, he had borne the torture attending abstinence as -long as<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_137" id="Page_137">[Pg 137]</a></span> possible, and then had drank to repletion, and been poisoned. -There had been a heavy shower, and he had been quite unable to resist -the temptation it offered. Two days after, it rained again, and I was -almost as imprudent as my friend had been, and was immediately taken -so ill that I feared I should share his resting-place. I never shall -forget how rejoiced I was when we got into a pure atmosphere and -healthy soil again, but it was weeks, yes, even months, before the -effects of my poisoned draught passed entirely away."</p> - -<p>"Dear me," cried Aggie, in dismay, "are there no June springs in the -alkali desert! Oh, dear! dear! just think of having come so far just to -be poisoned!"</p> - -<p>"We will see that you do not drink after a shower," said Mr. Graham, -laughing. "But even the little birds could do that here. And indeed -there will be no<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_138" id="Page_138">[Pg 138]</a></span> necessity for you to do so, as several springs have -been discovered since the time I spoke of."</p> - -<p>"I wish you hadn't told me about it," said Aggie, sadly, "I shall think -all the time of the poor creatures that have been poisoned. I don't -like to hear of such dreadful things, even if they are true. I would a -great deal rather hear a pretty story. Miss Carrie, won't you tell me -one?"</p> - -<p>"My brother has told you of something that once happened to him," -she replied, readily, "and now, if you like, I will relate a little -adventure that befell me when I was a little girl."</p> - -<p>"Oh! that will be splendid, Miss Carrie. Do tell us all about it."</p> - -<p>"I must tell you, in the first place," began Miss Graham, when she had -drawn Aggie nearer to her side, so that she should<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_139" id="Page_139">[Pg 139]</a></span> not lose one word -she was about to say, "that I was not at all a good little girl at the -time the event I am going to tell you of, took place, and you must not, -therefore, be surprised to hear of any naughty actions I used to do.</p> - -<p>"My favorite ones were those by which I could frighten people. Nothing -used to delight me so much as to tell ghost stories to my younger -brothers and sisters and leave them without explaining them, when often -the poor little creatures would become nearly convulsed with terror, -and my mother would find great trouble in quieting them. I had often -been scolded, and even whipped for my malicious mischief but all to no -purpose, and at last no notice was taken of me, and I thought my father -and mother had made up their mind to let me tell horrible stories until -I was tired of them. My parents often went out in the<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_140" id="Page_140">[Pg 140]</a></span> evening to the -theatre, or some party and on such occasions it was my usual practice -to coax my brother Charlie, and sister Amy into the dining room with -me, while the nurse put my youngest brother to bed. When I had, by dint -of threats, and persuasions, got them into the room, I would make them -sit by the fire suddenly put out the candles, and begin some dreadful -story. Generally the nurse came in the middle of it and carried them -away to bed, where they would cower under the blankets and tremble at -every sound."</p> - -<p>"I know," interrupted Aggie, "I used to do that after George had told -me stories. But did you believe what you used to tell them?"</p> - -<p>"'No, my love, although I have indeed told such horrible things, as -even to awaken my own fears. Generally however, I laughed heartily at -the idea of<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_141" id="Page_141">[Pg 141]</a></span> ghosts and said I should like to see one.'</p> - -<p>"'Oh don't say so,' said Amy, one night. 'What should we do if one -should appear?'</p> - -<p>"'I do wish one would,' returned I, 'how you would run.'</p> - -<p>"Just then I heard a terrible crash, as if all the crockery and tinware -upon the kitchen dressers had tumbled down.</p> - -<p>"'What can that be,' I cried in alarm.</p> - -<p>"'What?' asked my brother, very quietly.</p> - -<p>"'Are you deaf?' I retorted. 'Don't you hear that dreadful noise? There -it is again. Oh, what shall I do?'</p> - -<p>"It was no wonder I was frightened for there sat my brother and sister -as if they heard nothing, while every moment the noise grew louder. I -had always thought myself a very brave girl before, but I shook with -alarm at these unearthly<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_142" id="Page_142">[Pg 142]</a></span> sounds, and shrieked with terror when the -door opened, and a terrible figure surrounded by blue flame entered the -room. I pointed at it in speechless horror. It towered nearly to the -ceiling and looked down upon me with eyes that glowed like coals. It -held in its hand a whip made of snakes with which it menaced me. For a -few seconds I could neither move nor speak, while my brother and sister -laughed and talked as if nothing unusual was going on. I was convinced -that this revelation from the spirit world was made to me alone, and I -was overwhelmed by the fear that I was to be carried away bodily, to -answer before the ghosts I had derided. The monster advanced toward me. -With a shriek I bade it begone! it laid its death cold hand upon me -and—"</p> - -<p>"'Oh, Miss Carry, don't tell any more.'</p> - -<p>"Oh, it was so horrible!" cried Aggie,<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_143" id="Page_143">[Pg 143]</a></span> clasping Guy's arm lightly. "Oh -dear, dear, didn't you die with fright?"</p> - -<p>"It appears not," returned Miss Graham, laughing, "but I do not know -but I should have done so, had not my brother James rushed into the -room, caught hold of the supposed ghost and cried, 'there there, that -will do Tom! Don't you see the poor child is nearly frightened to -death.'"</p> - -<p>"So it wasn't a real ghost after all," exclaimed Aggie, in a tone of -mingled disappointment and relief.</p> - -<p>"No, it was not a real ghost after all, but only a very good sham -one, that was made up by my brother and cousin to frighten me out of -my propensity of frightening others, and you may be sure it did so. I -didn't think I ever afterwards told a ghost story of which I could not -as readily give an explanation as of this." </p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_144" id="Page_144">[Pg 144]</a></span></p> - -<p>"But you frightened me though," said Aggie, drawing a long breath.</p> - -<p>"But you are not frightened now, darling?"</p> - -<p>"Why of course not Miss Carrie."</p> - -<p>"But do you know I think I would rather hear that pretty little story -about the 'Christ-child,' that you told us a few evenings ago, or one -of those little poems of which you know so many."</p> - -<p>"I do not think I can remember any to-night," said Miss Carrie, "but -perhaps Amy can."</p> - -<p>"Please try dear Miss Amy," cried Aggie running to her, "Mr. Graham, -and Miss Carrie have both told us a story, and now if you will repeat -some pretty poetry it will be so nice."</p> - -<p>Miss Amy laughed pleasantly, and lifted Aggie on her lap. "My pet," -she said, "yesterday I heard you ask your mother<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_145" id="Page_145">[Pg 145]</a></span> what she thought the -prettiest thing in the world."</p> - -<p>"Oh, yes," cried Aggie, "and she couldn't decide. What do you think -the prettiest Miss Amy? But then perhaps you are like mamma, you think -there are, so many beautiful things in the world that you can't choose -between them."</p> - -<p>"Yes," said Miss Amy sweetly though gravely, I have decided. "Now -listen to me a few minutes and you shall know what is to me</p> - -<p class="center">FAIREST AND BEST:"</p> - -<div class="center"><div class="poem"><div class="stanza"> -<div>"There came a child to my side one day,</div> -<div class="i1">And lightly she said with a laugh of mirth,</div> -<div>'Tell me of all things, now I pray,</div> -<div class="i1">Which is the fairest to you upon earth?</div> -</div><div class="stanza"> -<div>"'Is it the rose, with its breath of balm?</div> -<div class="i1">Is it the gem of the diamond mine?</div> -<div>Is it the shell, with its sea-song calm?</div> -<div class="i1">Or the pearl, that low in the deep doth shine?'</div> -</div><div class="stanza"> -<div><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_146" id="Page_146">[Pg 146]</a></span>"I answered her, 'Though the rose is fair,</div> -<div class="i1">Though the diamond gleams like a lesser sun;</div> -<div>Oh, ne'er can <i>they</i>, e'en in thought compare,</div> -<div class="i1">With my chosen beauty, my purest one.</div> -</div><div class="stanza"> -<div>"'For mine, far sweeter than rose doth bloom,</div> -<div class="i1">In our world of sorrow, of woe, and care;</div> -<div>E'en light of the diamond seemeth gloom,</div> -<div class="i1">To that halo divine that shineth where;</div> -</div><div class="stanza"> -<div>"'My fairest thing upon all the earth,</div> -<div class="i1"><i>A little child</i> kneeleth down to pray,</div> -<div>And sweeter than sound of ocean's mirth</div> -<div class="i1">Are the heav'nly words, she doth meekly say.</div> -</div><div class="stanza"> -<div>"'Yes, as I look on a kneeling child,</div> -<div class="i1">Of those I think, whom our Saviour blest,</div> -<div>And I know of all things fair and mild,</div> -<div class="i1">The pure, young heart of a child is best.'"</div> -</div></div></div> - -<p>Little Aggie remained perfectly still for some moments after Miss Amy -had finished. At last she lifted up her face, and kissed the young lady -sweetly, and whispered, "Dear Miss Amy I will try to remember that. I -am sure Mamma thinks<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_147" id="Page_147">[Pg 147]</a></span> the same as you do. Thank you for telling me. -Good-night my dear Miss Amy. Good-night Miss Carrie, and Mr. Graham. We -have had such a nice time haven't we Guy. Now we will go home."</p> - -<p>"Good-night, and good-night Mr. Graham, and Miss Carrie. Come, Guy, let -us go home."</p> - -<p>So Guy arose and led the little girl toward the wagon she called -"home," for to her little affectionate heart any where was home where -her parents stayed. They were walking slowly past the baggage wagons -when to his surprise, and affright Guy saw a puff of smoke, issue -from the back part of the one in which he usually slept. He instantly -remembered the powder, and with a cry dashed toward it, bidding Aggie -run as far as possible from the danger. There was no water near, but -he caught up a bag of flour, sprang<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_148" id="Page_148">[Pg 148]</a></span> into the wagon and dashed it upon -the flames, then another, and another. Meanwhile his cries had brought -every one to the spot, James Graham brought a pail of water and threw -upon the already smothered flames, and immediately a great sputtering, -and kicking was heard, and George Harwood sat up sleepily and demanded -what they were pitching into him for.</p> - -<p>"Get up," said his father who was looking very pale and agitated, "Get -up and thank this brave boy for having saved your life. If it had not -been for him this powder would have exploded, and launched you, and we -know not how many others into Eternity."</p> - -<p>George saw how great his danger had been, and with shame owned that he -had brought it upon himself, by dropping fire from a pipe which he was -endeavoring<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_149" id="Page_149">[Pg 149]</a></span> to learn to smoke, in express disobedience of his father's -commands.</p> - -<p>He turned around to thank Guy for having risked his own life to save -his, for that he had undoubtedly done by springing into the burning -wagon, but found that like a true hero, he had gone to perform another -duty, waiting neither for thanks or praises. But he got both, for as -he lifted little Aggie into her mother's wagon, she kissed him and -whispered "You good, brave boy, I am going to ask God to bless you all -your life."</p> - -<hr /> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_150" id="Page_150">[Pg 150]</a></span></p> - -<h2>CHAPTER X.</h2> - -<p>"Well now, George," said Aggie the next morning, as they stood near -the partially burned wagon and watched Mr. Harwood and his young men, -as they hastily endeavored to repair the damage that had been done, "I -should think you never would smoke again in your life."</p> - -<p>"I didn't smoke last night," retorted George, "I only tried to, and to -try to smoke and to do it are two very different things, I can tell -you," and George grimaced most comically at the remembrance of some -very extraordinary sensations he had experienced, both before and after -the fire. </p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_151" id="Page_151">[Pg 151]</a></span></p> - -<p>"If you don't believe me you can try it," he added, as Aggie looked at -him thoughtfully.</p> - -<p>"I wasn't thinking of what you were saying," she replied, "but of what -a horrible death Guy saved you from."</p> - -<p>"That's a fact," returned George, with much seriousness. "Guy ain't a -bad sort after all!"</p> - -<p>"Not a bit of a Guy Fawkes about him," commented Gus. "He don't believe -in blowing up folks with gunpowder."</p> - -<p>"Nor with words either," interrupted Aggie, "but who was Guy Fawkes, -Gus?"</p> - -<p>"Oh, a man put a lot of gunpowder in the cellar of the English House of -Congress."</p> - -<p>"Of Parliament," corrected George.</p> - -<p>"Of Parliament, then, it means all the same thing, and he intended when -the<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_152" id="Page_152">[Pg 152]</a></span> King and all the members of Parliament were in the house to set -fire to the powder and blow them all up. But they found out the plot -just in time, and Guy was hung up; or had his head chopped of, I forget -which."</p> - -<p>"Good for him" said George. "Hullo, here comes Guy, looking really -frightened for once in his life! What is the matter, Guy?"</p> - -<p>But Guy made him no answer, but hurried on to Mr. Harwood and whispered -a few words in his ear.</p> - -<p>"You don't say so!" he ejaculated with a startled look. "Whereabouts -are they?"</p> - -<p>"Back of the camp, sir. Mr. Graham says he thinks they are after the -cattle and horses. But they are to far off for us to see them plainly, -and it was some time before I could make Mr. Graham believe they were -Indians at all." </p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_153" id="Page_153">[Pg 153]</a></span></p> - -<p>"Indians!" exclaimed George and Gus, turning pale, and with out more -ado, rushing from the spot, not only as they said "to tell mother," but -to gain a place of safety.</p> - -<p>"Take Aggie to the wagon," said Mr. Harwood hastily, though he could -not help smiling at the precipitate flight of his boys. "Be as quick as -you can, and bring me my telescope."</p> - -<p>Guy did as he was bidden, but although so quickly that he did not even -take time to say a few words of encouragement to Aggie. He found the -telescope was little needed when he gave it into Mr. Harwood's hands. -The Indians had drawn so close that their movements could be perfectly -seen.</p> - -<p>"At least thirty young braves!" said Mr. Harwood anxiously. "A party of -horse thieves no doubt! We shall have trouble!" </p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_154" id="Page_154">[Pg 154]</a></span></p> - -<p>"And all on account of this unfortunate delay!" exclaimed Mr. Graham. -"We should have been on our way three hours ago, but for your son's -carelessness."</p> - -<p>"That is very true. Yet we should scarcely have escaped the quick eyes -of these wild savages."</p> - -<p>"We will try to save the oxen and horses from their hands at least!" -cried a young man, turning to a group who had hastily armed themselves.</p> - -<p>In an incredible short space of time they had made a circle of the -wagons, and within this barricade they placed the cattle, and stationed -themselves at regular distances without the wagons. Mr. Harwood -and Mr. Graham stood beside the wagon in which all the ladies had -congregated, and with quiet, though great anxiety, waited for the -attack to be commenced. They had no idea that it could be avoided<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_155" id="Page_155">[Pg 155]</a></span> for -all Mr. Harwood's signals, during the formation of the barricade had -been totally disregarded, and the savages in all the hideousness of -paint and warlike decorations were riding rapidly around the camp in a -gradually decreasing circle.</p> - -<p>"Guy, my boy, you had better go into our wagon," said Mr. Harwood, as -Guy, with a favorite dog at his side, drew near to him. Guy looked him -doubtfully a moment, and with visible reluctance proceeded to obey the -direction which had been given him. Suddenly, however, he turned back -and with an appealing look at Mr. Harwood said:</p> - -<p>"I wish you would give me a gun, sir, and let me stay here."</p> - -<p>"Do as you please," cried Mr. Harwood hastily, and Guy rushed to a -wagon for the desired weapon, and back again to his place. </p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_156" id="Page_156">[Pg 156]</a></span></p> - -<p>Just then the Indians made a feint of going away. They retired slowly a -little way, then suddenly wheeled, and galloped back towards the camp, -discharging a volley of arrows as they came.</p> - -<p>Fortunately they injured no one, but the second fire was not so -harmless, and was returned steadily by Mr. Harwood and his men from -their rifles. But the Indians were too far off, and changed their -positions too often to be affected by it.</p> - -<p>The firing continued in this manner for fifteen minutes or more. Two -of Mr. Harwood's men were seriously wounded, and obliged to retire -to the wagons, and the others were eagerly speaking of dividing into -two parties, one of which was to remain to guard the camp, while -the other sallied out to drive off the Indians. It seemed a mad -undertaking, as Mr. Harwood said, to divide so small a force, and<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_157" id="Page_157">[Pg 157]</a></span> they -were spared the necessity of doing so by the savages themselves, who -enraged at the death of one of their number, and confident of success, -rode boldly up to the very sides of the wagons, and with showers of -arrows, and brandishing their war-clubs, uttering at the same time the -most dreadful yells, endeavored to overcome the white men and gain -possession of the animals, that snorting and plunging with terror at -the unusual rounds of shouting and firing were striving vainly to break -their bounds. Terrible was the struggle that ensued. For a few minutes -the shrieks of the women and children, the shouts of the white men, the -yells of the Indians, the reports of fire-arms, and the indescribable -noises made by the frightened animals filled the air.</p> - -<p>Guy was almost stunned with the noise and bewildered by the confusion -that <span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_158" id="Page_158">[Pg 158]</a></span>prevailed. He never thought of firing his gun, and had no idea -which party had the advantage, he, in fact, felt perfectly overwhelmed, -not with fear, but horror, and quite regardless of his danger, remained -an inactive spectator of the scene, until he beheld Mr. Harwood -struggling violently with an Indian who had thrown himself from his -horse in the excitement of the fight.</p> - -<p>Mr. Harwood was himself a muscular man, and the struggle between the -two was terrible to witness. For a minute neither seemed to have the -advantage, then the strong Indian got his arm across Mr. Harwood's -breast and held him back, he raised his right hand in which glittered a -long knife already stained with blood. Some unusual sound for a moment -attracted the savage's attention, he glanced around. Guy seized the -opportunity, raised his gun and fired. </p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_159" id="Page_159">[Pg 159]</a></span></p> - -<p>He was not knocked over by the shock, but the Indian was. Down he went, -and Mr. Harwood with him, but only to remain there a moment. He sprang -up and echoed the shout of triumph which was heard from the other side -of the camp.</p> - -<p>The fight was ended; the Indians defeated, away they sped with -lightning speed, bearing their wounded, among which was Mr. Harwood's -special adversary, with them, and leaving their dead upon the ground.</p> - -<p>Of these there were two. But little notice was taken of them at first, -for the members of the train were too busy attending to the wounded, -and examining their own hurts, to think of Indians, unless it was to -look occasionally to satisfy themselves that they were really gone, and -that there was no farther trouble to be apprehended from them. </p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_160" id="Page_160">[Pg 160]</a></span></p> - -<p>"I wonder who it was that knocked that great fellow over that was -holding me down," said Mr. Harwood, after he had embraced his family, -and assured them that he was very little hurt. "I wish I knew who it -was, I have somebody to thank for saving my life."</p> - -<p>"Here is the fellow!" cried Gus, catching Guy as he was about to jump -from the wagon. "He has got one of your guns, too, and it was only a -little while ago you told him not to touch them."</p> - -<p>"Guy!" exclaimed Mr. Harwood, "can it be possible that you fired that -well-directed shot?"</p> - -<p>"I couldn't help it, sir, the ball seemed to know just where to go, and -the gun to shoot of itself," returned Guy, with a slight laugh—a vain -attempt to hide his emotion.</p> - -<p>Mr. Harwood made no effort to conceal<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_161" id="Page_161">[Pg 161]</a></span> his, and catching him in his -arms embraced him warmly, as he exclaimed: "My dear boy, have I then my -own life to thank you for, as well as that of my son? How shall I be -able to repay you?"</p> - -<p>"Don't say any more," entreated Guy, who was being nearly suffocated by -his mother, Mr. Harwood and the children, who were pulling him hither -and thither to their heart's content.</p> - -<p>"Why didn't you shoot his head right off?" ask George, when the -commotion had slightly subsided. "I would if I had had a gun, and been -in your place."</p> - -<p>"But you weren't at all likely to be in his place or any other where -arrows were flying," interrupted Gus, with a laugh, which quickly -subsided into a smothered titter as George looked at him, with the -remark: "You had better mind your bones." </p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_162" id="Page_162">[Pg 162]</a></span></p> - -<p>"I intend to," said Gus, coolly, "but you needn't glare at me so. -You're not a Gorgon, I guess, and can't turn me into stone by a look."</p> - -<p>"I am very glad Guy didn't knock the Indian's head right off," -interposed Aggie, anxious to prevent a quarrel between the two boys.</p> - -<p>"Aren't you glad of it, Guy, you wouldn't have liked to have killed him -dead, would you?"</p> - -<p>"Oh no!" returned Guy, laughing. "It answered my purpose just to kill -him a little. Indeed," he added, turning pale at the thought, "I hope -the poor man will not die."</p> - -<p>"Don't trouble yourself about that," said Mr. Harwood, taking in his -hand the gun which Guy had still retained, but then offered him, "you -nobly did your duty, my boy, and though we will hope that the<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_163" id="Page_163">[Pg 163]</a></span> man will -recover, we will not worry, because we cannot learn whether he does or -not."</p> - -<p>"I say, the men are harnessing the teams," exclaimed George. "Let us go -and pick up some of the arrows the Indians threw around so plentifully."</p> - -<p>"Yes," answered Guy, "and I'll bring you one, Aggie."</p> - -<p>"Stay," said Mr. Harwood, "Here, Guy, is a more fitting weapon for you. -Take this gun, and though I hope you may never again be obliged to use -it against a fellow-creature, I hope your shots will always be as well -directed as that of to-day."</p> - -<p>"Whew!" ejaculated George, "don't I wish I had knocked that fellow over -to-day! Guy, why don't you say thank you?"</p> - -<p>"He's like the little boy that would not say 'thank you' for a new -jack-knife,"<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_164" id="Page_164">[Pg 164]</a></span> laughed Gus, "he'd rather use the old 'un fust."</p> - -<p>In truth, Guy was so delighted with Mr. Harwood's words, and the gift -that accompanied them, that he knew not what to say. To possess a gun, -had long been his highest and most secret ambition, and to have one, -really his own, in his hands, seemed, as he afterwards said, "far too -good to be true."</p> - -<p>"Never mind the thanks," exclaimed Mr. Harwood, as Guy vainly tried to -utter something, "we understand each other, though my debt is not paid -yet. You can go now and look for arrows, if you like."</p> - -<p>But Guy thought but little of arrows, or even of his gun, for some -minutes after he left the wagon, for just then four of the mules, who -had not recovered from their fright, broke away from the men who were -trying to quiet them, and galloped across<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_165" id="Page_165">[Pg 165]</a></span> the plains in the opposite -direction to that the Indians had taken. Two young men immediately -mounted the swiftest horses in the train and set off in pursuit, and -a fine chase they had. Over an hour passed before they brought the -refractory animals back, and an exciting time the boys had watching the -race, and shouting and hurrahing when the foaming, panting creatures -rushed into the camp, followed by their almost breathless pursuers.</p> - -<p>"But this isn't finding arrows!" said Guy, at last, suddenly -remembering Aggie, and the promise he had made her. And, after the -train was in motion, he found two beautiful arrows, and took them to -her. She accepted them with delight, telling Guy she would keep them -all her life, in remembrance of that eventful day. "And so you see," -she added, addressing in fancy the cross old chief that had <span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_166" id="Page_166">[Pg 166]</a></span>frightened -her so terribly, "I have got one of your Indian arrows, after all, and -I'll keep it too. My good Guy has got a gun now, and that's more than -you have, and he knows how to use it, that's more than you will ever do."</p> - -<hr /> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_167" id="Page_167">[Pg 167]</a></span></p> - -<h2>CHAPTER XI.</h2> - -<p>Two weeks after the fight with the Indians, Guy was galloping across -the gently rising hills, that denoted their approach to the Rocky -Mountains, in quest of game. This was the first time he had had an -opportunity offered him to try his gun, as they had seen no living -creature upon the desert of alkali which they had occupied more than a -week in crossing, and but few among the prickly pears and sage-brush -that succeeded the poisonous salts. Of the effects of the latter, each -member of the party had had some experience, and all, for weeks after, -complained of sore lips, chapped hands, and other pains of a like -nature. </p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_168" id="Page_168">[Pg 168]</a></span></p> - -<p>Guy was greatly troubled to find that little Aggie and his mother were -the greatest sufferers. Indeed, the latter became so very ill that, for -two or three days, Guy feared he should soon be motherless. Never had -his heart been so heavy as during that time. It was a good thing for -him that he was obliged to work additionally hard, else he might also -have fallen ill from excessive grief. But, as it was, he had no time to -give way to his feeling: there were his mother's duties and his own, -to be performed by his hands alone; little Aggie to be amused, and his -mother often to be cheered by some gay word, when he usually felt much -more like uttering sad ones.</p> - -<p>I have mentioned before that Mrs. Loring, though a very good woman, was -often inclined to look on the dark side of things, and so it sometimes -happened that<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_169" id="Page_169">[Pg 169]</a></span> she led Guy to do the same, and he certainly did so -steadily enough during the days his mother lay seriously ill, while he -turned to the bright side instantly when she pronounced herself better, -though he did not for a moment neglect to pay her the same attention as -before.</p> - -<p>One morning, when she, for the first time, gathered strength and energy -enough to sit up, Mr. Harwood entered the wagon, and laughingly told -her that as she was so well, he should not let her have Guy to herself -any longer, but should take him with them to hunt some deer that were -feeding on the hills some distance away. Guy looked at his mother and -hesitated, for though he desired, above all things, to take part in a -deer hunt, he did not like to leave his sick mother, until she said: -"Go, my child, you are looking pale and thin already, the excitement -will do you good.<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_170" id="Page_170">[Pg 170]</a></span> It would never do for you to get sick, you know." -And that was how Guy Loring happened to be galloping across the hills -with Mr. Harwood and Mr. Graham, while George and Gus remained at the -camp, enviously watching him. By some skillful manœuvering, they -managed to approach within gun-shot of the deer, of which there were -five or six, brousing quietly. Guy was very much excited, and would -have fired upon them had not Mr. Harwood told him not to do so until -the last.</p> - -<p>Slowly, and with as much patience as they could command, they drew -nearer and nearer the deer. Mr. Graham and Mr. Harwood raised their -rifles to fire, when suddenly the whole herd of deer threw their heads -in the air, looked around wildly, and bounded away with the speed of -the wind.</p> - -<p>"What in the world could have startled<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_171" id="Page_171">[Pg 171]</a></span> them so?" exclaimed the -gentlemen in surprise.</p> - -<p>Guy looked around in perfect dismay at having lost the chance of firing -at a deer, and quickly exclaimed: "Oh, how provoking, it is the cattle. -They have let the cattle loose."</p> - -<p>Mr. Graham uttered an exclamation of delight, "Was there ever such good -luck before?" he cried, "Those are buffaloes! I had no idea we should -find them here so early. Gallop back to the camp, Guy, and tell the -Fraziers! Hurrah!"</p> - -<p>Scarcely less excited than Mr. Graham, Guy made a wide circuit of the -spot where the herd of buffaloes, from twenty to thirty in number, were -feeding, and galloped to the camp, where he found five or six young -men, already armed and mounted for the chase. They hastily advised -Guy to remain in camp, but as he had received no<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_172" id="Page_172">[Pg 172]</a></span> direction to do so -from Mr. Harwood, he followed his inclinations, and returned with the -young men to the spot where Mr. Graham and Mr. Harwood were anxiously -awaiting them.</p> - -<p>All this time the buffaloes continued to feed without taking the least -notice of the hunters. These after a short consultation, began to ride -gently towards them. The animals remained so quiet that Guy had an -opportunity to look at them carefully. He was surprised to find that -they were not as large as elephants, but on the contrary about the size -of a cow, which animal they closely resembled in the shape of their -bodies, and limbs; but their hair, instead of being of the same length -all over their body, grew in shaggy tufts upon the back and sides, and -lengthened into a sweeping mane upon the neck. This adornment took from -them the peaceful expression of the<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_173" id="Page_173">[Pg 173]</a></span> majority of our domestic cattle, -and gave them instead the terrible one of the untamed lion. This effect -was increased by the wild glare of their eyes. Guy did not at first -notice their horns, which were small, and almost imbedded in their -thick, woolly hair, but it did not need a second look to assure him -that they could do a great deal of harm, if once called into service. -The hunters approached the buffaloes in a semi-circle, Guy occupied -a place near the circle by the side of Mr. Harwood, who unwilling to -disappoint him by sending him back to the camp, had permitted him to -stay. The whole party got within a hundred feet of the buffaloes before -they were even discovered. Then an immense fellow who seemed the leader -of the herd, began to bellow, and tear up the earth with his hoofs, and -in a moment, the whole herd were coursing over the prairie at a<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_174" id="Page_174">[Pg 174]</a></span> pace, -which Guy, when looking at their heavy bodies, had never imagined them -capable of.</p> - -<p>"After them!" shouted Mr. Graham, and instantly the hunters spurred on -their horses many of which were used to the sport, and in a few minutes -Guy, who was poorly mounted was left some distance in the rear, while -the foremost of the horsemen were at the very heels of the flying herd. -The dust of the prairie began to rise from beneath their hoofs in -clouds, through which Guy could indistinctly see the buffaloes dashing -forward, one turning occasionally upon some audacious man who had fired -upon him, who would then wheel his horse quickly and escape from the -reach of the infuriated animal, which would continue its flight or fall -to the earth, with a terrible bellow.</p> - -<p>Guy had witnessed three or four such<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_175" id="Page_175">[Pg 175]</a></span> falls, and in his excitement -scarcely knowing what he did, went up to the foaming animal intending -to put it out of its misery by a shot from his gun, when, suddenly, -it rose to its feet, staggered forward, and ere Guy could wheel his -frightened horse, plunged his horns into his breast, and buffalo, horse -and rider rolled upon the plain together.</p> - -<p>Then succeeded a horrible moment, in which Guy felt himself crushed by -his plunging horse, and heard the cries of the men, the bellowing of -the wounded buffalo, the thunderlike noise of the retreating herd, and -the sharp crack of half a dozen rifles. Then he felt himself lifted -from the ground by Mr. Graham and Mr. Harwood, who exclaimed that it -was a miracle that he was alive, and asked him if he wasn't killed, and -then shouted out for somebody to go in pursuit of the horse, which was<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_176" id="Page_176">[Pg 176]</a></span> -galloping away in the opposite direction to the buffaloes, which were -suffered to depart without any further attempt being made to slaughter them.</p> - -<hr /> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_177" id="Page_177">[Pg 177]</a></span></p> - -<h2>CHAPTER XII.</h2> - -<p>Guy was surprised and delighted to find that his fool-hardy escapade -had brought upon him no injury except a few bruises, which, however, -did not prevent him from assisting the men to take into camp the -carcasses of the three buffaloes they had slain.</p> - -<p>That proved a busy afternoon in the camp. The buffaloes were skinned, -and their shaggy hides hung up in the sun to dry. Then the choicest -parts of the bodies were cut up and salted, and the rest left to the -hungry wolves, who are the natural enemies of the buffalo—one of -which, when wounded, they will often follow, and harass to death. </p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_178" id="Page_178">[Pg 178]</a></span></p> - -<p>And what a splendid supper of buffalo steak they had. Guy fancied he -never had tasted anything so delicious, though George, in his usual -contradictory mood, declared he thought beef much nicer. But as no one -paid any attention to him, his opinion had not much effect, and no one -enjoyed the supper the less for it.</p> - -<p>As only a slight sketch of Guy's wonderful escape had been given by -Harwood upon his return to camp, the children were anxious to hear a -full account of it, and as soon as the dishes were washed, the fuel -for the night brought in and Guy was at liberty to take his usual seat -by the fire, they called upon him to tell them all about it. He did -so in as few words as possible, for he felt as much ashamed of his -discomfiture as an old hunter might have been likely to do.</p> - -<p>Aggie looked very serious after hearing<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_179" id="Page_179">[Pg 179]</a></span> the account of her favorite's -danger. George laughed as he thought of the figure Guy must have cut -when pitched from his horse over the back of the buffalo; and Gus with -great earnestness asked him what he thought of at the time it all -happened.</p> - -<p>"I saw and heard too much to think of anything," replied Guy, quite -unable to repress a laugh at Gus' question and eager look, "the first -thing I thought of when Mr. Graham took me from the ground was to clear -the sand from my nose, eyes, and mouth. If you had seen me you would -have fancied I had been burrowing in the dirt for a twelve month. After -that I was very thankful that I escaped so well, and on the way home I -recalled to mind almost everything I had ever read about buffaloes, and -among other things a mode in which the Indians hunt them, and which<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_180" id="Page_180">[Pg 180]</a></span> is -described in the adventures of Lewis and Clarke."</p> - -<p>"Who were Lewis and Clarke?" asked Gus.</p> - -<p>"Two men, who in the days of Washington and Jefferson, and chiefly by -the aid of the latter, headed a party of men, who were the first to -explore Oregon, and discover the rise of the Columbia and Missouri -Rivers."</p> - -<p>"What fun they must have had," exclaimed George, "among the Indians -that had never seen a white man before."</p> - -<p>"They were so constantly surrounded by dangers," said Guy, "that I -guess they found the <i>fun</i> rather scarce. But they had a great many -exciting adventures among the Indians, and learned many of their -strange habits."</p> - -<p>"Well, you were going to tell us about<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_181" id="Page_181">[Pg 181]</a></span> a way they had of hunting -buffaloes," interrupted Gus. "How was it?"</p> - -<p>"Well, first they would find, either by accident or after a search, a -herd of buffaloes, grazing on a plateau, perhaps three or four hundred -feet above the river, for such are very often found a mile or more in -length along the Columbia or Missouri Rivers, which abruptly terminate, -forming a precipice so perfectly perpendicular that neither man or -beast can gain a foothold on their sides.</p> - -<p>"Toward this precipice a young warrior wrapped in a buffalo robe, and -crowned with the head and horns, decoys the game, while the others -chase them forward, riding their swiftest horses, bearing their best -arms, and uttering their wildest shouts. The whole herd maddened by -the hunters, will usually follow the decoy—their fancied leader—when -suddenly he will hide <span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_182" id="Page_182">[Pg 182]</a></span>beneath some cliff, the buffaloes will rush on, -seeing no danger ahead, or unable to check their headlong career, and -thus very often a hundred or more will spring over the precipice, and -be dashed to pieces on the rocks below."</p> - -<p>"Good!" cried George, excitedly.</p> - -<p>"And just think then what a good time the Indians have picking up the -pieces," commented Gus, "I'd like to see them do it. Just think of two -or three hundred Indians all at work together, jerking the meat, and -shouting and dancing."</p> - -<p>"Ah, yes. That's all very well!" said Aggie, thoughtfully. "But I -wouldn't like so much to be the decoy. Suppose he couldn't hide in -time."</p> - -<p>"Sometimes he can't," said Guy, "and in that case he is trodden under -foot by the herd, or carried with them over the precipice. I am like -you, Aggie, I shouldn't<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_183" id="Page_183">[Pg 183]</a></span> like to be the decoy. It is bad enough to face -one buffalo, and I have no wish to try a hundred."</p> - -<p>"Oh, dear!" exclaimed Aggie, "I should die with fright if I were to -meet even one."</p> - -<p>"Oh! That's because you are nothing but a girl—but boys—!" George -left his sentence unfinished, for of late he had become very careful of -boasting before Guy, whom he knew was too well acquainted with him to -be deceived by empty words.</p> - -<p>"Girls, or no girls!" exclaimed Aggie, a little angrily, "I learned -those verses mamma gave us, to-day, while you don't know them at all!"</p> - -<p>"Verses are only made for girls!" answered George, contemptuously.</p> - -<p>"And for some boys," said Guy, "I for one like to hear them. What are -yours about Aggie?" </p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_184" id="Page_184">[Pg 184]</a></span></p> - -<p>"Listen! They are about</p> - -<p class="center">'THE CHILDREN IN THE SKY.'</p> - -<div class="center"><div class="poem"><div class="stanza"> -<div>"Little Allie, tired with roaming,</div> -<div class="i1">Fell asleep one summer day;</div> -<div>In the soft, and mellow gloaming,</div> -<div class="i1">That the fairies haunt, they say.</div> -<div>And, into her dream, there came then</div> -<div class="i1">Fays, or Angels pure and fair,</div> -<div>Filling all the lonesome glen</div> -<div class="i1">With sweet music, rich and rare.</div> -</div><div class="stanza"> -<div>"'Child!' they said, as slow around her</div> -<div class="i1">One by one they floated on,</div> -<div>'Look into the clearer ether,</div> -<div class="i1">Close beside the setting sun!'</div> -<div>Then she looked, and lo! the cloudlets</div> -<div class="i1">Parted back and showed her there,</div> -<div>Myriad angels, sinless spirits</div> -<div class="i1">Sporting in a garden fair.</div> -</div><div class="stanza"> -<div>"Sporting, smiling, fondly twining,</div> -<div class="i1">Round each other snow white arms;</div> -<div>While a halo o'er them shining,</div> -<div class="i1">Saved them from the night's alarms.</div> -<div>Loud they sung in notes of gladness,</div> -<div class="i1">Ever o'er the sweet refrain;</div> -<div>'Jesus loves us! we shall never</div> -<div class="i1">Lose His tender care again."</div> -</div><div class="stanza"> -<div><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_185" id="Page_185">[Pg 185]</a></span>"'Here the flow'rets bloom forever;</div> -<div class="i1">Here the sun of God doth shine;</div> -<div>Here doth flow the crystal river,</div> -<div class="i1">Giving all a life divine!'</div> -<div>Then the peerless vision faded,</div> -<div class="i1">And the fairies stole away;</div> -<div>All the dell with gloom was shaded,</div> -<div class="i1">Darkness 'round sweet Allie lay.</div> -</div><div class="stanza"> -<div>"Then she woke from out her slumber,</div> -<div class="i1">And she said—within her heart—</div> -<div>'Shall I join that happy number?</div> -<div class="i1">In their joyous song take part?'</div> -<div>Then she prayed that God would lead her</div> -<div class="i1">In the path to heaven above,</div> -<div>And that she might dwell forever</div> -<div class="i1">Blessed by Christ's redeeming love.</div> -</div><div class="stanza"> -<div>"And before the year was over,</div> -<div class="i1">God in love gave back reply,—</div> -<div>For He led the little rover,</div> -<div class="i1">To the children in the sky."</div> -</div></div></div> - -<p>"That is a sweet little tale," said Guy, when Aggie had finished, "But -it is almost a pity such a good little girl should die." </p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_186" id="Page_186">[Pg 186]</a></span></p> - -<p>"But the good little girls, in stories, always do die!" exclaimed -George, "And that is why I don't like to hear about them. That's the -reason, too, that I tease our Aggie so, I want to get her into a -passion so she won't get too good and be spirited out of the world -right away."</p> - -<p>They all laughed at this ingenious defense; and then as Guy declared -himself very tired, and quite stiff and sore from the number of bruises -upon his body, they soon separated for the night, and ere long all was -still about the camp, except the fires that flickered and blazed, as if -in derision of the calm night, and its heavy-eyed attendant—Sleep.</p> - -<hr /> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_187" id="Page_187">[Pg 187]</a></span></p> - -<h2>CHAPTER XIV.</h2> - -<p>The following Saturday night found the party encamped in the very bosom -of the mountains, in one of the most lovely nooks upon the surface of -the earth. As they looked around upon the verdant dell, and upon the -snow-capped mountains that arose in the distance, all the arid plain -they had passed,—the desert of alkali, and the hills of sand—seemed -like a dream, so great was the contrast between them and Virginia Dale. -Even George was enraptured, and when the children as usual gathered at -evening around the fire, he declared that he would go no father but -turn hermit, and hunt and fish for a living, in that lovely spot. </p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_188" id="Page_188">[Pg 188]</a></span></p> - -<p>"I wish I could stay with you," said Aggie, "but I shouldn't like to -leave papa and mamma. But only look at the moon rising above that snowy -peak; isn't it perfectly lovely?"</p> - -<p>"Watching the moon is all very well?" exclaimed Gus, "but I would much -rather hear a good story. This is the very night for a story, and a -sentimental one at that. Guy get your thinking-cap on, that's a good -fellow!"</p> - -<p>"Oh yes, do!" assented Aggie.</p> - -<p>"I have had it tightly drawn over my ears the whole time I have been -sitting here," answered Guy laughing, "and the result is that I have -been thinking of a story the Indians tell about the first snow storm."</p> - -<p>"Oh yes! put it all off on the Indians!" cried Gus, "we all know what -that means!"</p> - -<p>"Well, what do they say?" asked George,<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_189" id="Page_189">[Pg 189]</a></span> "that they thought it was -salt, and put it into their soup, and were surprised to find that it -made it watery—and nothing more?"</p> - -<p>"Now don't tease Guy," interrupted Aggie, "I want to know what the -Indians really did say, and where the first fall of snow really was."</p> - -<p>"According to my authority," answered Guy, gravely, "it took place -among these very mountains. Years, years ago, so many years that all -remembrance of the time is now lost, and only vague reports of it -remain, the snowy mountains we now see were covered with verdure, even -more luxuriant than that which makes this vale so beautiful. The long -leaves, and the shining silk of the corn waved in the breeze that -softly played about the lofty summits, lovely flowers opened, and -rich fruits ripened in the warm sunshine<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_190" id="Page_190">[Pg 190]</a></span> that ever fell upon them. -The bounding deer came to the very doors of the wigwams that were so -thickly placed that they seemed to form a vast city, and the very trout -in the sparkling streams leaped into the hands of the happy people that -inhabited this earthly paradise!"</p> - -<p>"Gracious, what a saving of fishing-tackle!" ejaculated George.</p> - -<p>Guy took no notice of this irreverent remark, but continued:</p> - -<p>"On the very summit of yonder peak, which seems to rise at least a -thousand feet above its neighbors, and where the sun shone the warmest, -the grains and fruits were most luxuriant, and the deer larger and -tamer than in any other place, lived an old man, the chief of all the -tribes that lived between the mountains and the great ocean in the far -west. The oldest men amongst the Indians could not<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_191" id="Page_191">[Pg 191]</a></span> remember when he -was young, and their great-grandfathers had told them that he was old -when they were children. His beard was like silver, and his face bore -the marks of that wisdom which can only come with age, yet his form was -not bent, and his eyes were as strong as the eagle's, that soars up and -looks in the face of the sun."</p> - -<p>"Wonderful man!" said Gus.</p> - -<p>"He was indeed wonderful, and the wisest man upon the earth; he knew -all secrets of the land, and sea, and air, and from them he had gained -the elixir that still kept the blood warm in his veins after the lapse -of centuries, but he could not get from them contentment,—his soul at -last wearied of the habit of clay it had worn so long, and he began -a search for one worthy to be the inheritor of his wisdom, and the -successor of his power, that he might lie down and be at rest. </p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_192" id="Page_192">[Pg 192]</a></span></p> - -<p>"He found one at length, but not among the young men of his tribe, -among whom he sought long and patiently. The strength of mind, the -purity of soul he desired, were found only in the person of a lovely -girl, the daughter of one of the bravest warriors of the mountains. To -her he gave the elixir of life, and instructed her in all the secrets -he had gained. Lastly, he took off the robe he wore, and putting it -upon her, led her out of the wigwam and declared her a priestess before -all the people. Soon after the great magician became a decrepit old -man, the weight of his years came upon him and he died, and his body -was laid upon a burning pile and consumed to ashes, while all the -people mourned around it. Then the priestess went to her wigwam on the -high mountains and sat down and thought of the last words the dead<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_193" id="Page_193">[Pg 193]</a></span> man -had said to her, 'Beware of him who reigneth at the northernmost part -of the earth, for if thou showest weakness or any human passion he will -have dominion over thee and all thy people.' But years passed on and -no human feeling agitated her. She lived alone communing with spirits, -and at sundry times appearing among the people to astonish them by her -wisdom which as years advanced, become a thousand times more potent -than had been that of the old magician. And as her wisdom increased so -also did her beauty. Spirits came and took the ebony from her hair, and -covered it with gold; they brought blue from the skies and prisoned -it in her eyes; the white stars laid their light upon her face, and -sunbeams rendered her smile so warm and tender that it gladdened all -upon whom it fell. </p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_194" id="Page_194">[Pg 194]</a></span></p> - -<p>"As I have said, she was troubled by no human feeling; but alas! she -inspired what she did not feel, for all the young braves worshipped -her, not only as a priestess, but as a peerless maiden, and all their -awe could not destroy their love. As she knew every thing, she was of -course aware of their silent devotion, but she laughed in the solitude -of her wigwam, and sang:</p> - -<div class="center"><div class="poem"><div class="stanza"> -<div>'Alstarnah must no passion own,</div> -<div>That mortal e'er before hath known.'</div> -</div></div></div> - -<p>"And this she would sing over and over to herself, that she might keep -the words of the magician in mind. But after the lapse of many years, -she one day ceased to sing, for Alstarnah felt the most powerful of all -human passions—she loved."</p> - -<p>"I'm glad of that!" ejaculated Gus, "just paid her out for keeping up -that monotonous drone so long." </p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_195" id="Page_195">[Pg 195]</a></span></p> - -<p>"Oh! don't interrupt!" cried Aggie, impatiently, "who did she love, -Guy?"</p> - -<p>"The young chief, Gervassen, who had come many thousand miles from the -burning plains of the far south, to behold the renowned priestess of -the mountains. As Alstarnah excelled all women in beauty and wisdom, so -did he all men in beauty and strength. He was as tall and slender as -the mountain pine, and his face was as fair to look upon as the great -star that hung above the North King's palace. He came to the mountains -with great pomp, for a thousand of his enemies pursued him, and he slew -them all with the masses of rock that he hurled down upon them. See, -there they lie now like mighty castles in ruins.</p> - -<p>"When the priestess, Alstarnah, saw this man she thought no more of the -magician's words or of her own power, but gloried in<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_196" id="Page_196">[Pg 196]</a></span> the beauty that -had been given her, and said, 'He will surely love me, for there is not -upon all the earth a woman as fair.'</p> - -<p>"And her words were true, Gervassen did love her, and more bold than -all the rest, entreated her to be his wife. With great joy she placed -her hand in his, but at the moment she was about to speak, she felt an -icy wind blow over her and a voice exclaim: 'Beware of the King of the -North! Pity thy people!'</p> - -<p>"She fled to her wigwam in terror, and for days refused to admit the -chieftain, who stood without pleading for an answer but at length she -ventured to glance at him through a tiny hole in the buffalo hide that -formed the walls of her tent, and in an instant all her love for her -people and all fear of the warning voice vanished, and she promised to -be Gervassen's bride.</p> - -<p>"Again came the icy wind and the voice,<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_197" id="Page_197">[Pg 197]</a></span> but so infatuated was she that -they failed to turn her from her purpose, although her lover asked -the meaning of them. She trembled as she told him that years before -there had been a tremendous battle waged between the King of the North -and the forces of the great magician. That the latter had finally -triumphed, after a terrible struggle, and after yielding one important -point to his enemy, which was, that if the magician or any of his -successors yielded to human passion, the help of the spirits should be -withdrawn from them, and their dominion and people left to the power of -the terrible North King.</p> - -<p>"'It cannot be that he exists,' returned the warrior, 'else he would -have endeavored to enter the land over which my tribe is scattered, and -never, never has one of his subjects been seen or heard of upon it.' </p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_198" id="Page_198">[Pg 198]</a></span></p> - -<p>"In spite of all her wisdom, this reasoning of Gervassen convinced -Alstarnah, who soon after stood up before all the people and bade them -farewell, saying that she was going to dwell in the wigwam of the -mighty chieftain, Gervassen.</p> - -<p>"Then she took her lover's hand and began the descent of the charmed -mountain, followed by all her people, who were weeping and wailing, -and entreating that she would come back to them. But still she went -on, but only slowly, because of the great press of people around her; -and suddenly an icy wind passed over them, and all fell to the earth -shivering and terror-stricken, for they had never felt cold before, -and they looked up to the mountain, and lo! upon the very summit, at -the door of the deserted wigwam, stood a terrible figure, clothed in -white, and having a face as white as his robes, and his hair<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_199" id="Page_199">[Pg 199]</a></span> was like -the long crystals that hang from the roofs of caves that the water goes -through, and his eyes were like two great diamonds, white, yet blazing -like the sun. Over his head he waved a sceptre, and as fast as he -waved, great flakes of whiteness came out of the clouds and covered all -the mountain tops, and came nearer and nearer to the frightened people.</p> - -<p>"'It is the terrible North King,' they cried. 'See, he is throwing his -arrows upon us.'</p> - -<p>"'I will return,' cried Alstarnah, filled with remorse. 'I will return -and save my people.'</p> - -<p>"But once more she heard the voice as it wailed 'Too late! too late!' -and the icy wind came and arrested her returning footsteps, for it -chilled her to ice by the side of Gervassen, for whom she had dared so -much. Then he and all the people were<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_200" id="Page_200">[Pg 200]</a></span> filled with still greater terror -and turned to flee down the mountains, but the snow flakes—the deadly -arrows of the North King, came faster and faster, falling before as -well as behind them, clogging the feet and chilling the life-blood of -the people Alstarnah had betrayed.</p> - -<p>"First, Gervassen fell, almost at the side of Alstarnah: then, one by -one, all the rest of the people sank down and were buried by the soft, -white snow, until at last not one remained to tell of the verdure that -once crowned the mountains where the North King still reigns, or of the -people he slew with terrible arrows of snow, like those he still loves -to throw in derision upon any daring traveler that attempts to invade -his dominions."</p> - -<p>"And that is the story of the first Snow Storm."</p> - -<p>"I'll tell you what, Guy," commented<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_201" id="Page_201">[Pg 201]</a></span> George, "You won't tell stories -about facts, I know, but you make up for it when you have fancies to -deal with."</p> - -<p>Guy laughed, saying, "He supposed there was no harm in that."</p> - -<p>And little Aggie said, as she bade him good-night, "I guess you will -be forgiven even if there is, Guy. And I am sure I shall never look at -these mountains or see snow again without thinking of your story."</p> - -<hr /> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_202" id="Page_202">[Pg 202]</a></span></p> - -<h2>CHAPTER XV.</h2> - -<p>For some time Aggie found no difficulty in keeping her word, for the -train were obliged to pass over a part of the Rocky Mountains, and many -a strange adventure they met upon the way. Those that had been over -the route before said they got along remarkably well, while those to -whom the experience was new, declared that with the breaking down of -some wagons, the unloading of others, and letting them and goods they -contained down the precipices by ropes, and the accidents attendant -upon such work, they found the journey anything but delightful. The -children enjoyed this part of the trip more than any other, for, with -the exception of<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_203" id="Page_203">[Pg 203]</a></span> Guy, they had no more work to do, and had much more -to interest and amuse them.</p> - -<p>But upon the whole they were rather glad when they got upon the level -ground again, and especially so when they neared the shores of the -great Salt Lake, and passed by the city that stands upon its shores.</p> - -<p>Mr. Harwood had intended to visit it, and spend three or four days in -looking about the city and endeavoring to learn something about the -manners and customs of the people that inhabited it, but several of -the party were anxious to reach their destination, and for that and -many other reasons they passed the dwelling place of the Mormons by. -Although the children were greatly disappointed at not being able to go -into the city, they could not help speaking and thinking with delight<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_204" id="Page_204">[Pg 204]</a></span> -of the beautiful country they had passed over to reach it.</p> - -<p>"It seems to me," said Aggie one day when they stopped to rest, "that -four seasons had wandered out of some years and lost themselves up -among those mountains."</p> - -<p>"You're crazy!" said George contemptuously.</p> - -<p>"I think not," said Guy kindly, "but what could have put such a queer -idea as that into your head, Aggie?"</p> - -<p>"Why you know," she said, "the grass was fresh and green there as -if it was spring time, and yet very often while you were gathering -buttercups to make me a chain, George and Gus would be pelting you with -snow-balls, while the summer sun was shining upon us all the day long."</p> - -<p>"That's so," exclaimed George, "I should<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_205" id="Page_205">[Pg 205]</a></span> never have thought of it -again. It's the queerest place I ever saw in my life, except this very -great valley which we are in now. Papa says it is over three hundred -miles from the Rocky Mountains to the Sierra Nevadas, yet although we -haven't been out of sight of the first for more than a week, we shall -see the tops of the others in a few days, and then, hurrah! we've only -to cross them and we shall be in California! Won't that be glorious?"</p> - -<p>"Yes, I shall be glad," said Aggie, "for I was beginning to think as -mamma said the other day, 'that we never should see a house again.' -And won't you be glad, Guy, not to have to get up so early to make the -fires in the morning, and to work so late at night, often after walking -over the hot sands all day?"</p> - -<p>"I don't know," said Guy rather sadly, "You have all been very kind to -me here,<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_206" id="Page_206">[Pg 206]</a></span> and though I have often worked very hard, I guess it won't be -all play for <i>me</i> in California."</p> - -<p>Little Aggie often thought of these words of Guy in the days that -followed, as they drew nearer and nearer their destination, and each -member of the company spoke of his or her hopes or prospects. She -noticed that upon that Guy, as well as his mother, was always silent, -and many, many hours she sat in the wagon puzzling her little head as -to what would become of their favorite.</p> - -<p>She even spoke of it to Guy when they were alone together, but he -seldom would say anything about it. He was not like some people that -find comfort in talking over perplexing questions, and it certainly was -a very perplexing question to him, how he was to support his mother in -the strange country to which he had induced her to come, for<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_207" id="Page_207">[Pg 207]</a></span> though -young, Guy was too wise to think that gold lay all over the land, and -all that any one had to do was to stoop and pick it up, though many -older than himself in the train still believed that old fable, which -deceived many in the time of Cortez, over two hundred years before.</p> - -<p>But although Guy was so uncertain as to what his fate would be in -California, he soon became as anxious to reach it as the rest, for -nothing for many weeks occurred to break the monotony of their journey, -and the only excitement they had at all was in looking out for Indians, -which were said to be very plenty upon their route, and in being -constantly pleasurably disappointed in not coming upon any.</p> - -<p>One day, indeed, they were greatly surprised by the descent of -a terrific rain storm upon them, for they had never dreamed of -encountering rain in that <span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_208" id="Page_208">[Pg 208]</a></span>elevated region, where not even a drop of -dew was found in the early morning. At the time it occurred a party -from the train, among whom was Guy, were out hunting. They saw the -black clouds rising above the mountains, but leisurely continued their -way intent upon obtaining some game for supper, when, suddenly, a blast -of wind swept down upon them, bringing with it torrents of water, as -if, as Guy afterwards said, another deluge had come to sweep every -living thing from the earth's surface.</p> - -<p>For a moment the horses stood still as if stunned, and their riders -bent low over the saddles, then, suddenly wheeling, the animals turned -their heads away from the furious blast, and in that position waited -for it to expend its fury. Neither whip nor spur would induce them to -move, though Mr. Harwood used both freely, being anxious to gain the -camp and satisfy<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_209" id="Page_209">[Pg 209]</a></span> himself of the safety of his family. The horses chose -the best position, according to the instinct which had been given them -to escape from danger, and they maintained it until the fury of the -storm was spent, and then obediently carried their riders to the camp, -where they found two or three of the lighter wagons blown over, and a -number of articles scattered hither and thither. All the people however -were safe though greatly frightened.</p> - -<hr /> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_210" id="Page_210">[Pg 210]</a></span></p> - -<h2>CHAPTER XVI.</h2> - -<p>As George said, the great rain storm seemed to have come expressly -to wash all interest out of their journey, for from that day until -their arrival within sight of Carson River, within the Territory of -Nevada, where a part of the company were to part from the main body, -they saw but little to interest them. True they had passed over a -wonderful country, but the alkali plains seemed small in comparison to -the desert, over which they had passed some weeks before, and all the -grandeur of the Sierra Nevada Mountains could not awaken in them one -iota of the enthusiasm with which they had greeted the first glimpse -of the snow-capped summits of the Rocky<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_211" id="Page_211">[Pg 211]</a></span> Mountains. In fact they were -too weary of their long journey to look around them for enjoyment, but -rather looked forward to it, when all deserts of alkali, of sand and -sage-brush being past, they might by the rivers and in the peaceful -vales of California find rest and plenty.</p> - -<p>As I have said before, all in the company but Guy and his mother had -something to look forward to. Many of the young men were going to the -placer diggings or the deep mines, and spoke exultantly of the rich -harvest they would surely glean. Mr. Graham had a quartz mill in a -very fine situation, and he was going to take charge of it, and his -sisters were to keep house for him, while Mr. Frazer and Mr. Harwood -had decided to purchase farms and settle upon them.</p> - -<p>The last night that all in the train were to encamp together, a large -fire was built<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_212" id="Page_212">[Pg 212]</a></span> and all gathered around it to talk over their plans. -Guy sat by Aggie's side and tried to talk to her, but he could not help -listening to what was said, and that, with the knowledge that they were -so near California—their journey's end,—made him feel so miserable -that he walked away from the fire, and hid himself in a dark place, and -cried as if his heart would break.</p> - -<p>What was he to do when compelled to leave these friends? Almost -penniless where was he in that new, unsettled country to find a home -for his mother. For himself he could provide, but what should he do -for his mother? He had heard that work, hard work, was plenty; but his -mother could not do hard work; it had nearly killed her before, and -doubtless there were few children to be taught. What could he do with -her? Where<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_213" id="Page_213">[Pg 213]</a></span> should he leave her, while he went to try his fortune?</p> - -<p>It never entered his head to ask any one to give her a home. He felt -under unpayable obligations already to Mr. Harwood for bringing them so -far upon their way, and treating them so kindly, therefore to ask him -to do more, he thought would be the greatest presumption, so instead of -asking help of any man, he asked it of God.</p> - -<p>He was still sitting with his head bowed on his knees, and the tears -streaming down his cheeks, most earnestly praying, when, suddenly, -a flash from the light of a lantern passed over him, and a voice -exclaimed: "why, here you are, I have been searching for you for ever -so long."</p> - -<p>It was one of the young men from St. Louis, with whom Guy had been on -most excellent terms ever since they left W——. </p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_214" id="Page_214">[Pg 214]</a></span></p> - -<p>"Yes, it is I," he returned, rather reluctantly, for he was ashamed -that he should have found him crying. "What is the matter, John?" he -presently added.</p> - -<p>"The matter! why, don't you know we are to break up camp to-morrow, and -one party go one way into California, and the other another! Now, which -one are you going with, Guy?"</p> - -<p>"I don't know," he said, with difficulty repressing a sob, "one part of -California is the same to me as another. I have no friends there, and, -oh dear, I very much fear I ought not to have come at all."</p> - -<p>"Oh, don't say that," exclaimed John, cheerfully, "you just come along -with me and my partners, we are going straight to the placer diggings, -and we'll take care of you until you can do for yourself, which won't -be long, you may be sure; I shouldn't<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_215" id="Page_215">[Pg 215]</a></span> wonder if you're as rich as -Rothschild in a few years."</p> - -<p>Guy's eyes sparkled, but in a moment his countenance fell, and he -faltered out,—</p> - -<p>"But what is to become of mother,—I couldn't leave her alone in a -strange country, her heart would break."</p> - -<p>"Sure enough, I never thought of her, but something might be done, she -wouldn't break her heart, if she didn't starve."</p> - -<p>"Ah, but she might do both!" exclaimed Guy. "Indeed, I cannot leave -her. We must live and strive together, John. I thank you for your -offer, but I can't leave my mother."</p> - -<p>"You're a nobler fellow than the Spartan that let the wolf gnaw his -vitals rather than cry out," replied the young man, "and though -you won't join us, Guy, I don't doubt but you'll find good fortune -somewhere." </p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_216" id="Page_216">[Pg 216]</a></span></p> - -<p>"Thank you," said Guy, and comforted by the young man's kind offer, -though he could not accept it, he walked back to the fire, where he -found only the Grahams and the Harwoods.</p> - -<p>"We have been talking about you, Guy," said Mr. Harwood. "Mr. Graham -says he will give you a place in the mill if you will go with him."</p> - -<p>"That I will, sir!" cried Guy, joyfully, his heart bounding, then -falling like lead as he added, "but my mother?"</p> - -<p>"I think she will consent," said Mr. Graham.</p> - -<p>"Oh, sir, it was not of that I was thinking, it was of what would -become of her. Oh, sir, she is poor and friendless, and I couldn't -think of leaving her alone."</p> - -<p>"I say then," said George, who had apparently been engaged in building -castles in the air, or anything else rather than<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_217" id="Page_217">[Pg 217]</a></span> listening to the -conversation, "I say, now that Guy isn't going with Mr. Graham, it's -cold enough up there to kill his mother, make an icicle of her before -Christmas, you know you said last night it was."</p> - -<p>"Is that true, sir?" asked Guy, turning to Mr. Graham.</p> - -<p>"Why, I can't say that your mother would be an icicle before -Christmas," returned Mr. Graham, laughing, "but it certainly is far too -cold and stormy there for a delicate woman."</p> - -<p>"Ah, then, sir!" returned Guy, very sadly, "I cannot go with you, I -cannot leave my mother."</p> - -<p>"Hurrah!" cried George, turning a double somersault before the fire, -and nearly into it.</p> - -<p>"What's the matter?" asked Guy, in astonishment.</p> - -<p>"Why, it means," said Mr. Harwood,<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_218" id="Page_218">[Pg 218]</a></span> "that if you will not leave your -mother, you must stay with us, as she has consented to do. Much as I -disliked to part with you, who have been so invaluable to me on the -way, I did not like to ask you to remain with us while others were -ready to offer you, in mines and mills, so much better opportunities of -gaining money than I can upon my little farm. There, for some time at -least, there will be more work than money, I guess. So now, Guy, you -know your mother will, at any rate, have a home; Mr. Graham will give -you much higher wages than I can."</p> - -<p>At that point, Aggie began to cry bitterly, saying, "Guy, you mustn't -go away! who should I have to tell me stories?"</p> - -<p>"And, besides, my dog Jack can't smoke yet," interrupted Gus, "and you -promised to teach him, and you've got to stay and do it." </p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_219" id="Page_219">[Pg 219]</a></span></p> - -<p>"That's so," said George. "I expect I shall burn the house down trying -to smoke, if you don't. You see I haven't forgotten how you threw that -flour and water on me in the burning wagon, yet, and you have to stay -and let me have satisfaction for that!"</p> - -<p>"Yes, do stay," said Aggie, coaxingly.</p> - -<p>"I intend to," cried Guy, bursting out into a loud laugh to prevent -himself from crying with joy at his good fortune. "Hasn't it nearly -broken my heart to think of leaving you, Aggie, and Mr. and Mrs. -Harwood, and all the rest? Indeed, I would rather be with you all, if -you were as poor as—as—"</p> - -<p>"Job's turkey," suggested George.</p> - -<p>"Well, yes, or as I am myself, than be a prince without you."</p> - -<p>After which burst of eloquence Guy sat down, bringing a scream of -dismay from<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_220" id="Page_220">[Pg 220]</a></span> Aggie, upon whom he had inadvertently seated himself.</p> - -<p>"Now that is all settled," said Mr. Harwood, dismissing the matter in -his usual cool way, though one could see he was much gratified, "we -will have prayers."</p> - -<p>He arose and rung the large bell and all the company gathered around -him, as they had often done upon the plains and the mountains, and -listened to the word of God. Then he spoke to them of what had passed, -and gave his best wishes to each. All were much affected at his kindly -words, and by the short prayer that followed. There were few dry eyes -there as those that were to leave on the morrow bade farewell, and it -was with deep grief Guy parted with his many friends.</p> - -<p>At daybreak next morning the final separation took place, a long train -of waggons diverged to another path, leaving the<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_221" id="Page_221">[Pg 221]</a></span> families of Mr. -Frazer and Mr. Harwood to take their way alone into California.</p> - -<hr /> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_222" id="Page_222">[Pg 222]</a></span></p> - -<h2>CHAPTER XVII.</h2> - -<p>A month later they were there, and not only there but settled upon -fine farms adjoining each other. To be sure they had but very small -dwellings to live in, but all were too much pleased with the green -meadows, sloping down to the river's edge, and the beautiful forests -that crowned the hills that lay in the background, to fret because the -walls of their house were made of sun-dried mud instead of stone. They -found too many things to be thankful for, to find time to complain of -any, and although all things were very rough, and Mrs. Harwood and -Mrs. Loring wondered a hundred times a day "what they should do," they -finally decided, when everything<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_223" id="Page_223">[Pg 223]</a></span> in the little house was arranged to -their satisfaction, that they should do very well indeed.</p> - -<p>"Yes, very well," said Mrs. Loring, for although she called herself a -servant, and was paid as such, she did not feel degraded by it, for she -knew she was earning an honest living, and was respected as a friend -by her employers, while Guy was looked upon almost as a son. He took -the same place with the children as that held in their trip across the -plains. He worked for their father, and for them, and very hard too, -sometimes, but he was still their playfellow, George's guide, Gus' -friend, little Aggie's comforter, and singer of songs, and teller of -stories to all. As I have said, he worked hard, for even with a kind, -indulgent master, like Mr. Harwood, much is thrown upon the hands of -a willing boy, so Guy found there was still fires to light<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_224" id="Page_224">[Pg 224]</a></span> in the -morning, water to fetch, wood to chop and carry, cows to milk, and the -plough to be followed.</p> - -<p>Sometimes he grew tired of the dull routine, and would wish himself -at the diggings with the young men from St. Louis, and then with Mr. -Graham, at the mill, but a glance at his mother, working over the hot -stove, or washing at the spring, would render him content, for he would -say, "She is happy with all her toil, while I am near, and shall I -worry over a little extra work, when it keeps me with her?" And then -away to his work he would go with renewed energy, and sometimes Mr. -Harwood would give him a holiday which would quite revive his drooping -spirits, and make him strong for weeks.</p> - -<p>Oh, what holidays these were! Off all the children would go to the -woods, that<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_225" id="Page_225">[Pg 225]</a></span> in the afternoon were full of sunshine, so warm, so -beautiful; the grass would look like shaded velvet beneath them, and -the leaves would glance and quiver as if they were fairies frolicking -in their best clothes. And such woods as these were, in which to gather -wild plums and nuts, and then to lie in the shade and tell fairy -stories. "The very trees seem to say them over to us," said Aggie, the -first day they spent in the woods together. "I am sure there must be -something in all these sweet sounds we hear."</p> - -<p>"Birds' songs," said George, contemptuously.</p> - -<p>"No," said Aggie, "something more. Tell us what it is, Guy, you can -always tell what the birds and animals say, you even told us what the -prairie dogs said, you know."</p> - -<p>Guy threw himself down on the green<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_226" id="Page_226">[Pg 226]</a></span> grass beside a little brook, and -listened, with his eyes fixed on the yellow sands of the little stream.</p> - -<p>"The birds are telling me that there is gold in that sand," he said -at length, "they tell me there is gold throughout all this wonderful -country, in every rock and chasm, and there is one big fellow that is -telling me how it all came there. Shall I repeat it over to you?"</p> - -<p>"Oh, yes, yes!" cried Aggie, in great glee.</p> - -<p>"And let us have no more preliminary fibs," said George, "you are the -greatest fellow for them, you know, Guy."</p> - -<p>"Oh, p'shaw!" ejaculated Gus, impatient, "Let him go ahead!"</p> - -<p>"That's just what the birds say," replied Guy, throwing himself back -on the grass, and smiling gravely. "That big fellow on the bough there -tells me he is<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_227" id="Page_227">[Pg 227]</a></span> delighted; that he has at last found one that can -understand his language, for he has heard so many ridiculous theories -advanced by men with picks on their shoulders and books in their hands, -as to what gold is, and how it came on the ground, that he has nearly -burst his throat in trying to make them understand the truth, and has -then been accused of making a 'senseless chatter.'"</p> - -<p>"'And all the time,' says he, 'their chatter was far more senseless -than mine, and so they would think if they had heard all of us laugh -over their conjectures about a matter we knew all about, for birds have -legends as well as men, and there's none better remembered than that of -the "Enchanted Yellow Men."'</p> - -<p>"Thousands of years ago they inhabited the finest portions of this -land. They hunted the deer on a hundred hills, and<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_228" id="Page_228">[Pg 228]</a></span> bathed in all the -streams of the mountains. Their tents were in every valley, and the -tracks of their feet on every path. They were the most numerous and -powerful people on all the earth, yet none could tell why they were -feared, for they had never battled with their neighbors, or shown -great courage in the chase. In reality, it was their color alone that -inspired awe. They were of the hue of the sun at midday, and their long -hair streamed upon the wind like the dead leaves of corn in autumn. -From toe to crown they were pure, bright yellow,—as yellow as the -buttercups in yonder field.</p> - -<p>"Ever were they looked upon with awe by their tawny brethren, who -thought that the great Spirit had set the seal of his special love -upon them, and had sent them forth as his chosen people. The yellow -men believed the same, for <span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_229" id="Page_229">[Pg 229]</a></span>everything they undertook, prospered. None -of the surrounding tribes ever showed opposition to them. They could -follow the game over any ground, and spear the fish in any stream they -chose, so that hunger never entered their wigwams; and in course of -time they became so puffed up with their good fortune that they called -themselves 'gods,' and the neighboring tribes bowed and worshipped them.</p> - -<p>"Then the Great Spirit, who, from his home in the great mountains, had -been watching their doings, grew very angry and threatened to destroy -them all. But they were so beautiful to look upon, that he decided to -try them once more and see if any good remained in them. Shortly after -this a mighty tribe on the west of the yellow men, crossed over to the -east, and took from a small, weak tribe that dwelt there all their -lands, and drove them<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_230" id="Page_230">[Pg 230]</a></span> up to the barren mountains, where they could not -find even so much as a herb to eat.</p> - -<p>"But they were very near the Great Spirit, and he heard all their woes, -and he sent a messenger down to the yellow men bidding them arise, slay -the invaders and restore the destitute to their homes again. But they -would not, and all those upon the mountains died, and their curses came -down, and rested upon the rich and powerful who had refused to help -them, and upon the day that the last of the wanderers perished a voice -was heard in the tents of the yellow men, and it said, 'As ye refused -to leave your lands to aid your brethren, ye shall rest in the ground -till strangers shall bear thee hence, and as ye have refused to toil, -or bless in your life time, ye shall do both after death. Ye shall buy -food for the poor, but yet shall the curses of the Great Spirit follow -ye.' </p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_231" id="Page_231">[Pg 231]</a></span></p> - -<p>"And even as they listened to these terrible words, flames burst out -of the mountains, and rushed over the valleys and plains. As it passed -over them each was burnt to a shapeless mass. In thousands of places -the earth opened and they sank into their graves. And there the yellow -men, in their new forms, waited for thousands of years, and there many -of them are waiting still for the pick of the miner to bring them forth -into their new life, to curse the wicked and improvident, and to bless -the poor and needy."</p> - -<p>"There! there! the bird has flown away!" said Aggie.</p> - -<p>"But he has answered the question that has been puzzling my head for a -long, long time," said Guy. "And told us, too, that none of us should -be inactive and the greater our power to help others the more we should -exercise it." </p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_232" id="Page_232">[Pg 232]</a></span></p> - -<p>"That's so," said George, "and I suppose we are all like the 'yellow -men,' a good deal puffed up with our own conceit. I'll tell you what, -suppose we all enter into a contract to do all the good we can, and let -Guy be the judge of our actions, for after all he is the one that first -put it into my head to do <i>any</i> good, you know."</p> - -<p>"Agreed," cried Aggie, while Gus said, "It was a jolly good idea." But -Guy demurred about being judge, thinking with a good deal of shame -that he was sometimes as inactive in a good cause as the "yellow men" -themselves.</p> - -<p>So they sat in the woods talking the matter over until the last rays of -the sun fell through the thick leaves and warned them home. Then they -took their baskets and turned their faces homeward. Guy saying, "Well -then, we are agreed all of us to begin the lives now, to which the<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_233" id="Page_233">[Pg 233]</a></span> -'yellow men' were doomed for their idleness and presumption. Henceforth -we are to help the weak, oppose the proud and wicked, and strive to do -good."</p> - -<p>"I will for one," said George, earnestly.</p> - -<p>"So will I," echoed Gus.</p> - -<p>"And so will I, with all my heart!" exclaimed little Aggie, just as -they stepped out of the woods into the open field. "Only look," she -added, glancing back, "a bird has followed us out of the woods. I do -believe it is the one that told us the pretty story,—and, listen, to -what he is singing, 'Good bye!' why, I even can interpret that, 'Good -boy! good bye! Guy Loring! Guy, Good bye!'"</p> - -<p> </p> -<p> </p> -<hr /> -<p> </p> -<p> </p> - -<div class="mynote"><p class="center">Transcriber's Note:<br /><br /> -A Table of Contents has been added.<br /><br /> -Obvious typographic errors have been corrected.<br /></p></div> - -<div style='display:block;margin-top:4em'>*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK A BOY'S TRIP ACROSS THE PLAINS ***</div> -<div style='display:block;margin:1em 0;'>This file should be named 63205-h.htm or 63205-h.zip</div> -<div style='display:block;margin:1em 0;'>This and all associated files of various formats will be found in https://www.gutenberg.org/6/3/2/0/63205/</div> -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -Updated editions will replace the previous one—the old editions will -be renamed. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright -law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works, -so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United -States without permission and without paying copyright -royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part -of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project -Gutenberg™ electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG™ -concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark, -and may not be used if you charge for an eBook, except by following -the terms of the trademark license, including paying royalties for use -of the Project Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge anything for -copies of this eBook, complying with the trademark license is very -easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation -of derivative works, reports, performances and research. Project -Gutenberg eBooks may be modified and printed and given away--you may -do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected -by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark -license, especially commercial redistribution. -</div> - -<div style='margin:0.83em 0; font-size:1.1em; text-align:center'>START: FULL LICENSE<br /> -<span style='font-size:smaller'>THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE<br /> -PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK</span> -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -To protect the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting the free -distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work -(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase “Project -Gutenberg”), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full -Project Gutenberg™ License available with this file or online at -www.gutenberg.org/license. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; font-size:1.1em; margin:1em 0; font-weight:bold'> -Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg™ -electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to -and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property -(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all -the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or -destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in your -possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a -Project Gutenberg™ electronic work and you do not agree to be bound -by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person -or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.B. “Project Gutenberg” is a registered trademark. It may only be -used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who -agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few -things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg™ electronic works -even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See -paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project -Gutenberg™ electronic works if you follow the terms of this -agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg™ -electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation (“the -Foundation” or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection -of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works. Nearly all the individual -works in the collection are in the public domain in the United -States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the -United States and you are located in the United States, we do not -claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing, -displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as -all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope -that you will support the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting -free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg™ -works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the -Project Gutenberg™ name associated with the work. You can easily -comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the -same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg™ License when -you share it without charge with others. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern -what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are -in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, -check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this -agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, -distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any -other Project Gutenberg™ work. The Foundation makes no -representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any -country other than the United States. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg: -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other -immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg™ License must appear -prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg™ work (any work -on which the phrase “Project Gutenberg” appears, or with which the -phrase “Project Gutenberg” is associated) is accessed, displayed, -performed, viewed, copied or distributed: -</div> - -<blockquote> - <div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> - This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most - other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions - whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms - of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online - at <a href="https://www.gutenberg.org">www.gutenberg.org</a>. If you - are not located in the United States, you will have to check the laws - of the country where you are located before using this eBook. - </div> -</blockquote> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is -derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not -contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the -copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in -the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are -redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase “Project -Gutenberg” associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply -either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or -obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg™ -trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is posted -with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution -must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any -additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms -will be linked to the Project Gutenberg™ License for all works -posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the -beginning of this work. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg™ -License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this -work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg™. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this -electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without -prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with -active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project -Gutenberg™ License. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, -compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including -any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access -to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg™ work in a format -other than “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other format used in the official -version posted on the official Project Gutenberg™ website -(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense -to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means -of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original “Plain -Vanilla ASCII” or other form. Any alternate format must include the -full Project Gutenberg™ License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, -performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg™ works -unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing -access to or distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works -provided that: -</div> - -<div style='margin-left:0.7em;'> - <div style='text-indent:-0.7em'> - • You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from - the use of Project Gutenberg™ works calculated using the method - you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed - to the owner of the Project Gutenberg™ trademark, but he has - agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid - within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are - legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty - payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in - Section 4, “Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg - Literary Archive Foundation.” - </div> - - <div style='text-indent:-0.7em'> - • You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies - you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he - does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg™ - License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all - copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue - all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg™ - works. - </div> - - <div style='text-indent:-0.7em'> - • You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of - any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the - electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of - receipt of the work. - </div> - - <div style='text-indent:-0.7em'> - • You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free - distribution of Project Gutenberg™ works. - </div> -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project -Gutenberg™ electronic work or group of works on different terms than -are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing -from the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of -the Project Gutenberg™ trademark. Contact the Foundation as set -forth in Section 3 below. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.F. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable -effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread -works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project -Gutenberg™ collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg™ -electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may -contain “Defects,” such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate -or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other -intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or -other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or -cannot be read by your equipment. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the “Right -of Replacement or Refund” described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project -Gutenberg™ trademark, and any other party distributing a Project -Gutenberg™ electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all -liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal -fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT -LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE -PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE -TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE -LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR -INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH -DAMAGE. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a -defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can -receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a -written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you -received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium -with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you -with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in -lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person -or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second -opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If -the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing -without further opportunities to fix the problem. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth -in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you ‘AS-IS’, WITH NO -OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT -LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied -warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of -damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement -violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the -agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or -limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or -unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the -remaining provisions. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the -trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone -providing copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in -accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the -production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg™ -electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, -including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of -the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this -or any Project Gutenberg™ work, (b) alteration, modification, or -additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg™ work, and (c) any -Defect you cause. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; font-size:1.1em; margin:1em 0; font-weight:bold'> -Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg™ -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -Project Gutenberg™ is synonymous with the free distribution of -electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of -computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It -exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations -from people in all walks of life. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the -assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg™’s -goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg™ collection will -remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure -and permanent future for Project Gutenberg™ and future -generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see -Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at www.gutenberg.org. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; font-size:1.1em; margin:1em 0; font-weight:bold'> -Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit -501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the -state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal -Revenue Service. The Foundation’s EIN or federal tax identification -number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by -U.S. federal laws and your state’s laws. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -The Foundation’s business office is located at 809 North 1500 West, -Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up -to date contact information can be found at the Foundation’s website -and official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact -</div> - -<div style='display:block; font-size:1.1em; margin:1em 0; font-weight:bold'> -Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -Project Gutenberg™ depends upon and cannot survive without widespread -public support and donations to carry out its mission of -increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be -freely distributed in machine-readable form accessible by the widest -array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations -($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt -status with the IRS. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating -charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United -States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a -considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up -with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations -where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND -DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular state -visit <a href="https://www.gutenberg.org/donate/">www.gutenberg.org/donate</a>. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we -have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition -against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who -approach us with offers to donate. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make -any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from -outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation -methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other -ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To -donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate -</div> - -<div style='display:block; font-size:1.1em; margin:1em 0; font-weight:bold'> -Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg™ electronic works -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project -Gutenberg™ concept of a library of electronic works that could be -freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and -distributed Project Gutenberg™ eBooks with only a loose network of -volunteer support. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -Project Gutenberg™ eBooks are often created from several printed -editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in -the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not -necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper -edition. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -Most people start at our website which has the main PG search -facility: <a href="https://www.gutenberg.org">www.gutenberg.org</a>. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -This website includes information about Project Gutenberg™, -including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to -subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks. -</div> - -</body> -</html> - diff --git a/old/63205-h/images/cover.jpg b/old/63205-h/images/cover.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index e312dc9..0000000 --- a/old/63205-h/images/cover.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/63205-h/images/front.jpg b/old/63205-h/images/front.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index ba32abf..0000000 --- a/old/63205-h/images/front.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/63205-h/images/i001.jpg b/old/63205-h/images/i001.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 1515b69..0000000 --- a/old/63205-h/images/i001.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/old/63205.txt b/old/old/63205.txt deleted file mode 100644 index cb03c76..0000000 --- a/old/old/63205.txt +++ /dev/null @@ -1,3968 +0,0 @@ -The Project Gutenberg eBook, A Boy's Trip Across the Plains, by Laura -Preston - - -This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most -other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions -whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms of -the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at -www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you'll have -to check the laws of the country where you are located before using this ebook. - - - - -Title: A Boy's Trip Across the Plains - - -Author: Laura Preston - - - -Release Date: September 15, 2020 [eBook #63205] - -Language: English - -Character set encoding: US-ASCII - - -***START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK A BOY'S TRIP ACROSS THE PLAINS*** - - -E-text prepared by Nick Wall, Martin Pettit, and the Online Distributed -Proofreading Team (http://www.pgdp.net) from page images generously made -available by Internet Archive (https://archive.org) - - - -Note: Project Gutenberg also has an HTML version of this - file which includes the original illustration. - See 63205-h.htm or 63205-h.zip: - (http://www.gutenberg.org/files/63205/63205-h/63205-h.htm) - or - (http://www.gutenberg.org/files/63205/63205-h.zip) - - - Images of the original pages are available through - Internet Archive. See - https://archive.org/details/boystripacrosspl00presrich - - - - - -[Illustration] - - -A BOY'S TRIP ACROSS THE PLAINS. - -by - -LAURA PRESTON, - -Author of "Youth's History of California." - - - - - - -New York: -A. Roman & Company, Publishers. -San Francisco: -417 and 419 Montgomery Street. -1868. - -Entered according to Act of Congress in the year 1868, -by A. Roman & Company, -in the Clerk's Office of the District Court of the United States -For the Southern District of New York. - - - -TO - -LOUIS AND MARY, - -THE ELDEST - -OF A BEVY OF NEPHEWS AND NIECES, - -THIS LITTLE WORK - -IS AFFECTIONATELY DEDICATED, - -WITH THE HOPE - -THAT AS IT HAS ALREADY RECEIVED THEIR FAVORABLE CRITICISM, - -IT MAY MEET THAT OF ALL YOUTHFUL LOVERS - -OF ADVENTURE. - -San Francisco, _June, 1868_. - - - - -A BOY'S TRIP - -ACROSS THE PLAINS. - -BY LAURA PRESTON. - - - - -CHAPTER I. - - -In the village of W----, in western Missouri, lived Mrs. Loring and her -son Guy, a little boy about ten years old. They were very poor, for -though Mr. Loring, during his life time was considered rich, and his -wife and child had always lived comfortably, after his death, which -occurred when Guy was about eight years old, they found that there were -so many people to whom Mr. Loring owed money, that when the debts were -paid there was but little left for the widow and her only child. That -would not have been so bad had they had friends able or willing to -assist them, but Mrs. Loring found that most of her friends had gone -with her wealth, which, I am sorry to say, is apt to be the case the -world over. - -As I have said, when Mrs. Loring became a widow she was both poor and -friendless, she was also very delicate. She had never worked in her -life, and although she attempted to do so, in order to support herself -and little Guy, she found it almost impossible to earn enough to supply -them with food. She opened a little school, but could get only a few -scholars, and they paid her so little that she was obliged also to take -in sewing. This displeased the parents of her pupils and they took away -their children, saying "she could not do two things at once." - -This happened early in winter when they needed money far more than at -any other season. But though Mrs. Loring sewed a great deal during that -long, dreary winter, she was paid so little that both young Guy and -herself often felt the pangs of cold and hunger. Perhaps they need not -have done so, if Mrs. Loring had told the village people plainly that -she was suffering, for I am sure they would have given her food. But -she was far too proud to beg or to allow her son to do so. She had no -objection that he should work, for toil is honorable--but in the winter -there was little a boy of ten could do, and although Guy was very -industrious it was not often he could obtain employment. So they every -day grew poorer, for although they had no money their clothing and -scanty furniture did not know it, and wore out much quicker than that -of rich people seems to do. - -Yet through all the trials of the long winter Mrs. Loring did not -despair; she had faith to believe that God was bringing her sorrows -upon her for the best, and would remove them in his own good time. -This, she would often say to Guy when she saw him look sad, and he -would glance up brightly with the reply, "I am sure it is for the best, -mother. You have always been so good I am sure God will not let you -suffer long. I think we shall do very well when the Spring comes. We -shall not need a fire then, or suffer for the want of warm clothing and -I shall be able to go out in the fields to work, and shall earn so much -money that you will not have to sew so much, and get that horrid pain -in your chest." - -But when the Spring came Guy did not find it so easy to get work as he -had fancied it would be, for there were a great many strong, rough boys -that would do twice as much work in the day as one who had never been -used to work, and the farmers would employ them, of course. So poor Guy -grew almost disheartened, and his mother with privation and anxiety, -fell very sick. - -Although afraid she would die she would not allow Guy to call any of -the village people in, for she felt that they had treated her very -unkindly and could not bear that they should see how very poor she was. -She however told Guy he could go for a doctor, and he did so, calling -in one that he had heard often visited the poor and charged them -nothing. - -This good man whose name was Langley, went to Mrs. Loring's, and soon -saw both how indigent and how ill the poor woman was. He was very -kind and gave her medicines and such food as she could take, although -it hurt her pride most bitterly to accept them. He also gave Guy, some -work to do, and he was beginning to hope that his mother was getting -well, and that better days were coming, when going home one evening -from his work he found his mother crying most bitterly. He was in great -distress at this, and begged her to tell him what had happened. At -first she refused to do so, but at last said:-- - -"Perhaps, Guy, it is best for me to tell you all, for if trouble must -come, it is best to be prepared for it. Sit here on the bed beside me, -and I will try to tell you:" - -She then told him that Doctor Langley had been there that afternoon, -and had told her very gently, but firmly, that she was in a consumption -and would die. "Unless," she added, "I could leave this part of the -country. With an entire change of food and air, he told me that I might -live many years. But you know, my dear boy, it is impossible for me to -have that, so I must make up my mind to die. That would not be so hard -to do if it were not for leaving you alone in this uncharitable world." - -Poor Mrs. Loring who had been vainly striving to suppress her emotions, -burst into tears, and Guy who was dreadfully shocked and alarmed, cried -with her. It seemed so dreadful to him that his mother should die when -a change of air and freedom from anxiety might save her. He thought of -it very sadly for many days, but could see no way of saving his mother. -He watched her very closely, and although she seemed to gain a little -strength as the days grew warmer, and even sat up, and tried to sew, -he was not deceived into thinking she would get well, for the doctor -had told him she never would, though for the summer she might appear -quite strong. - -He was walking slowly and sadly through the street one day, thinking of -this, when he heard two gentlemen who were walking before him, speak of -California. - -"Is it true," said one, "that Harwood is going there?" - -"Yes," said the other, "he thinks he can better his condition by doing -so." - -"Do you know what steamer he will leave on?" asked the first speaker. - -"He is not going by steamer," replied the second, "as Aggie is quite -delicate, he has decided to go across the plains." - -"Ah! indeed. When do they start?" - -"As soon as possible. Mrs. Harwood told me to-day, that the chief -thing they were waiting for, was a servant. Aggie needs so much of her -care that she must have a nurse for the baby, and she says it seems -impossible to induce a suitable person to go. Of course she doesn't -want a coarse, uneducated servant, but some one she can trust, and who -will also be a companion for herself during the long journey." - -The gentlemen passed on, and Guy heard no more, but he stood quite -still in the street, and with a throbbing heart, thought, "Oh! if my -mother could go across the plains, it would cure her. Oh! if Mrs. -Harwood would but take her as a nurse. I know she is weak, but she -could take care of a little baby on the plains much better than she can -bend over that hard sewing here, and besides I could help her. Oh! if -Mrs. Harwood would only take her. I'll find out where she lives, and -ask her to do so." - -He had gained the desired information and was on his way to Mrs. -Harwood's house before he remembered that his mother might not consent -to go if Mrs. Harwood was willing to take her. He knew she was very -proud, and had been a rich lady herself once, and would probably shrink -in horror from becoming a servant. His own pride for a moment revolted -against it, but his good sense came to his aid, and told him it was -better to be a servant than die. He went on a little farther, and then -questioned himself whether it would not be better to go first and tell -his mother about it, and ask her consent to speak to Mrs. Harwood. But -it was a long way back, and as he greatly feared his mother would not -allow him to come, and would probably be much hurt at his suggesting -such a thing, he determined to act for once without her knowledge, and -without further reflection walked boldly up to Mrs. Harwood's door. It -was open, and when he knocked some one called to him to come in. - -He did so, although for a moment he felt inclined to run away. There -was a lady in the room, and four children--two large boys, a delicate -looking girl about five years old, and a baby boy who was sitting on -the floor playing with a kitten, but who stopped and stared at Guy as -he entered. - -The other children did the same, and Guy was beginning to feel very -timid and uncomfortable, when the lady asked who he wished to see. - -He told her Mrs. Harwood, and the eldest boy said, "That's ma's name, -isn't it, ma? What do you want of ma? say!" - -Guy said nothing to the rude boy, but told Mrs. Harwood what he had -heard on the street. - -"It is true," she said kindly, "I do want a nurse. Has some one sent -you here to apply for the place?" - -"No, ma'am," he replied, "no one sent me, but--but--I came--of -myself--because--I thought--my--mother--might--perhaps suit you." - -"Why, that is a strange thing for a little boy to do!" exclaimed Mrs. -Harwood. - -"Hullo, Gus," cried the boy that had before spoken, "here's a friend of -mine; guess he's the original Young America, 'stead of me!" - -"George, be silent," said his mother, very sternly. "Now, child," she -continued, turning again to Guy, "you may tell me how you ever thought -of doing so strange a thing as applying for a place for your mother, -unless she told you to do so. Is she unkind to you? Do you want her to -leave you?" - -"Oh, no, she is very, very kind," said Guy, earnestly, "and I wouldn't -be parted from her for the world." He then forgot all his fears, and -eagerly told the lady how sick his mother had been, and how sure he -was that the trip across the plains would cure her, and, above all, -told how good and kind she was; "she nursed me," he concluded, very -earnestly, "and you see what a big boy I am!" - -Mrs. Harwood smiled so kindly that he was almost certain she would take -his mother; but his heart fell, when she said: "I am very sorry that -your mother is sick, but I don't think I can take her with me; and -besides, Mr. Harwood would not like to have another boy to take care -of." - -"But I will take care of myself," cried Guy, "and help a great deal -about the wagons. Oh, ma'am, if you would only take me, I would light -the fires when you stopped to camp, and get water, and do a great many -things, and my mother would do a great deal too." - -Mrs. Harwood shook her head, and poor Guy felt so downcast that he was -greatly inclined to cry. The boys laughed, but the little girl looked -very sorry, and said to him: - -"Don't look so sad; perhaps mamma will yet take your mother, and I will -take you. I want you to go. You look good and kind, and wouldn't let -George tease me." - -"That I wouldn't," said Guy, looking pityingly upon the frail little -creature, and wondering how any one could think of being unkind to her. - -"What is your name?" asked the little one. - -"Guy," he replied, and the boys burst into a laugh. - -"Oh, let us take him with us, ma," cried George, "it would be such -capital fun to have a 'guy' with us all the time, to make us laugh. Oh, -ma, do let him go." - -"Yes, mamma, do let him go," said little Aggie, taking her brother's -petition quite in earnest. "I am sure he could tell me lots of pretty -stories, and you wouldn't have to tell me 'Bluebeard' and 'Cinderella,' -until you were tired of telling, and I of hearing them." - -Now Mrs. Harwood was very fond of her children, and always liked to -indulge them, if she possibly could, especially her little, delicate -Agnes. She thought to herself, as she saw them together, that he might, -in reality, be very useful during the trip, especially as Agnes had -taken so great a fancy to him; so she decided, instead of sending him -away, as she had first intended, to keep him a short time, and if he -proved as good a boy as he appeared, to go with him to his mother and -see what she could do for her. Accordingly, she told Guy to stay with -the children for an hour, while she thought of the matter. He did so, -and as she watched him closely, she saw, with surprise, that he amused -Agnes by his lively stories, the baby by his antics, and was successful -not only in preventing Gus and George from quarreling, but in keeping -friendly with them himself. - -"This boy is very amiable and intelligent," she said to herself, "and -as he loves her so well, it is likely his mother has the same good -qualities. I will go around to see her, and if she is well enough to -travel, and is the sort of person I imagine, I will certainly try to -take her with me." - -She sent Guy home with a promise to that effect, and in great delight -he rushed into the house, and told his mother what he had done. At -first she was quite angry, and Guy felt very wretchedly over his -impulsive conduct; but when he told her how kind the lady was, and how -light her duties would probably be, she felt almost as anxious as Guy -himself, that Mrs. Harwood should find her strong and agreeable enough -to take the place. - -Mr. and Mrs. Harwood came the next day, and were much pleased with -Mrs. Loring, and perhaps more so with Guy, though they did not say so. -The doctor came in while they were there, and was delighted with the -project, assuring Mrs. Loring that the trip would greatly benefit her, -and privately telling Mr. and Mrs. Harwood what a good woman she was, -and how willing she was to do any thing honorable for the support of -herself and her little boy. So they decided to take her. - -"We will give you ten dollars a month," said they, "so you will not be -quite penniless when you get to California." - -Mrs. Loring thanked them most heartily, and Guy felt as if all the -riches of the world had been showered down upon them. - -"You look like an energetic little fellow," said Mr. Harwood to Guy, -as they were going away, "and I hope you will continue to be one, else -I shall leave you on the plains. Remember, I'll have no laggards in my -train." - -Guy promised most earnestly to be as alert and industrious as could be -desired, and full of good intentions and delightful hopes, went back -to his mother to talk of what might happen during their TRIP ACROSS THE -PLAINS. - - - - -CHAPTER II. - - -How quickly the next two weeks of Guy Loring's life flew by. He was -busy and therefore had no time to notice how often his mother sighed -deeply when he talked of the free, joyous life they should lead on the -plains. There seemed to her little prospect of freedom or pleasure in -becoming a servant; yet she said but little about it to Guy as she -did not wish to dampen the ardor of his feelings, fearing that the -stern reality of an emigrant's life would soon throw a cloud over his -blissful hopes. Even Guy himself sometimes felt half inclined to repent -his impulsiveness, for George Harwood constantly reminded him of it by -calling him "Young America" and asking him if he had no other servants -to hire out. - -Guy bore all these taunts very quietly, and even laughed at them, and -made himself so useful and agreeable to every one, that on the morning -of the start from W----, Mr. Harwood was heard to say he would as soon -be without one of his best men as little Guy Loring. - -It was a beautiful morning in May, 1855, upon which Mr. Harwood's train -left W----. Guy was amazed at the number of people, of horses and -wagons, and at the preparations that had been made for the journey. -Besides Mr. Harwood's family there was that of his cousin, Mr. Frazer; -five young men from St. Louis, and another with his two sisters from -W----. Guy could not but wonder that so many people should travel -together, for he thought it would have been much pleasanter for each -family to be alone, until he heard that there were a great many -Indians upon the plains who often robbed, and sometimes murdered small -parties of travelers. - -As the long train of wagons and cattle moved along the narrow streets -of the quiet village, Guy thought of all he had read of the caravans -that used to cross the desert sands of Arabia. "Doesn't it remind you -of them:" he said, after mentioning his thoughts to George Harwood who -was standing near. - -"Not a bit" he replied with a laugh. "Those great, strong, covered -wagons don't look much like the queer old caravans did I guess, and -neither the mules or oxen are like camels, besides the drivers haven't -any turbans on their heads, and the people altogether look much more -like Christians than Arabs." - -Guy was quite abashed, and not daring to make any other comparisons, -asked Gus to tell him the name of the owner of each wagon as it passed. - -"The first was father's," he answered readily, "the next two cousin -James Frazer's. The next one belongs to William Graham, and his two -sisters, the next two to the young men from St. Louis, and the other -six are baggage wagons." - -Guy could ask nothing more as Mr. Harwood called to him to help them -in driving some unruly oxen that were in the rear of the train. Next -he was ordered to run back to the village for some article that had -been forgotten, next to carry water to the teamsters, then to run -with messages from one person to another until he was so tired, he -thoroughly envied George and Gus their comfortable seats in one of the -baggage wagons, and was delighted at last to hear the signal to halt. - -Although they had been traveling all day they were but a few miles -from the village, and the people in spite of the wearisome labors of -the day scarcely realized that they had begun a long and perilous -journey. To most of them it seemed like a picnic party, but to poor -little Guy, it seemed a very tiresome one as he assisted in taking a -small cooking-stove from Mr. Harwood's baggage wagon. As soon as it was -set up, in the open air, at a short distance from the wagons, he was -ordered to make a fire. There was a quantity of dry wood at hand, and -soon he had the satisfaction of seeing a cheerful blaze. Asking Gus to -take care that it did not go out, he took a kettle from the wagon and -went to the spring for water. - -Every person was too busy to notice whether Gus watched the fire or -not. Some were building fires for themselves, some unhitching the -horses from the traces, unyoking the oxen, and giving them water and -feed. Guy thought he had never beheld so busy a scene as he came back -with the water, hoping that his fire was burning brightly. Alas! not -a spark was to be seen, Gus had gone with George to see the cows -milked, and poor Guy had to build the fire over again. Although he was -very tired he would have gone to work cheerfully enough, had not Mrs. -Harwood, who was wishing to warm some milk for the baby reprimanded him -severely for his negligence. He thought the fire would never burn, and -was almost ready to cry with vexation and fatigue. Indeed two great -tears did gather in his eyes, and roll slowly over his cheeks. He tried -to wipe them away, but was not quick enough to prevent George Harwood -who had returned from milking, from seeing them. - -"Hullo!" he cried, catching Guy by the ears and holding back his -head that everybody might see his face, "here is 'Young America' -boo-hoo-ing, making a reg'lar 'guy' of himself sure enough. Has -somebody stepped on his poor 'ittle toe?" he added with mock -tenderness, as if he was talking to a little child; "never mind, hold -up your head, or you'll put the fire out with your tears; just see how -they make it fizzle: why, how salt they must be!" - -Guy had the good sense neither to get angry, or to cry, at this -raillery, although he found it hard to abstain from doing both. But he -remembered in time that his mother had told him the only way to silence -George was to take no notice of him. - -"Guy," said Mrs. Harwood, who had just come from the wagon, with some -meat to be cooked for supper, "I want you to go to your mother, and -amuse Aggie." - -He went joyfully as he had not seen his mother since morning. He -uttered an exclamation of surprise when he entered the wagon in which -she was seated, it was so different from what he had imagined it. It -was covered with thick oil-cloth, which was quite impervious to rain; -on the floor was a carpet, over head a curious sort of rack that held -all manner of useful things, guns, fishing poles and lines, game bags, -baskets of fruit, sewing materials, books; and even glass-ware and -crockery. Guy thought he had never seen so many things packed in so -small a space. There were at the rear of the wagon and along the sides, -divans, or cushioned benches, made of pine boxes covered with cloth and -padded, so that they made very comfortable seats or beds. As Guy saw no -sheets or blankets upon the divans, he was at a loss to know how the -sleepers would keep warm, until his mother raised the cushioned lid of -one of the boxes, and showed him a quantity of coverlets and blankets, -packed tightly therein. - -There was a large, round lamp suspended from the center of the wagon, -and as Guy looked at his mother's cheerful surroundings he could not -but wonder that she sighed when he spoke of the dark, lonesome lodgings -they had left, until he suddenly remembered that she had been nursing -the heavy, fretful baby, and trying to amuse Aggie all the day. - -Poor little Aggie was looking very sad, and often said she was very -tired of the dull wagon, and was cold, too. Guy told her of the bright -camp-fires that were burning beside the wagons, and asked her to go out -with him to see them, for although he was very tired and would gladly -have rested in the wagon, he was willing to weary himself much more if -he could do anything to please the sickly little girl. - -"Oh I should like to go very much," cried Aggie eagerly, "Go and ask -ma if I can! It will be such fun to see the fires burning and all the -people standing around them." - -Mrs. Harwood was willing for Guy to take Aggie out, if he would be -careful of her, and so he went back and told the anxious little girl. - -"Ah! but I am afraid you won't take care of me," she exclaimed hastily. -"No body but mamma takes care of me. George and Gus always lets me -fall, and then I cry because I am hurt, and then papa whips them, and I -cry harder than ever because _they_ are hurt." - -"But we will have no hurting or crying this time," replied Guy as he -helped Aggie out of the wagon, thinking what a tenderhearted girl -she must be to cry to see George Harwood whipped, he was sure that he -should not, "for," said Guy to himself, "we should never cry over what -we think will do people good." - -How busy all the people seemed to be as Guy, with Aggie by his side -walked among them. Both were greatly pleased at the novel scene -presented to their view. Two cooking stoves were sending up from their -black pipes thick spirals of smoke, while half a dozen clouds of the -same arose from as many fires, around which were gathered men and women -busily engaged in preparing the evening meal. Tea and coffee were -steaming, beefsteaks broiling, slices of bacon sputtering in the frying -pans, each and every article sending forth most appetizing odors. - -Aggie was anxious to see how her father's baggage wagons were arranged -and where they stood. They proved to be the very best of the train, but -they were so interested in all they saw and heard that they did not -appear long in reaching them. - -"What a nice time we shall have on the Plains," exclaimed Aggie. "I -shall want you to take me out among the wagons every night. I never -thought such great, lumbering things could look so pretty. I thought -the cloth coverings so coarse and yellow this morning, and now by the -blaze of the fires they appear like banks of snow." - -So she talked on until Guy had led her past the fires, the groups were -busy and cheerful people, the lowing cattle and the tired horses and -mules which were quietly munching their fodder and corn, until they -reached the baggage wagons. In one of them they found a lamp burning, -and by its light they saw how closely it was packed. There were -barrels of beef, pork, sugar, flour, and many other articles which were -requisite for a long journey. There were boxes too, of tea, coffee, -rice, crackers and many other edibles, and in one corner, quite apart -from these a number of flasks of powder. There were also several guns, -some spades and other tools, and a great many things which Guy and -Aggie thought useless, but proved very valuable at a later time. - -"I wonder what papa brought so many guns for?" said little Aggie. "And -all the others have them too. I should think they would be afraid to -sleep in a wagon with so many guns and so much powder in it." - -"Men should not be afraid of anything," said Guy very bravely, "and at -any rate not of guns and powder, for with them they can guard their -lives and property from the Indians." - -"The Indians!" cried Aggie opening her eyes very wide with fright and -surprise. "Are there Indians on the Plains?" - -"Yes. But don't be frightened," replied Guy. "They shall not harm you, -and perhaps we may not see any." - -"Oh, I hope we shan't. Let us go back to mother, it is getting dark, -and I'm so frightened. Oh, dear! Oh, dear!" - -Aggie's alarm rather amused Guy, but he soothed her very kindly and -told her he would take her to her mother, and they had just left -the wagon, when a terrible figure, wrapped in a buffalo robe, and -brandishing in his hand a small hatchet, jumped with an awful yell into -the path before them. - -Poor Aggie caught Guy's arm and screaming with terror begged him to -save her from the Indian. For a moment Guy himself was startled, then -as the monster came nearer he jumped forward, wrested the hatchet from -its grasp, and with hands neither slow nor gentle, tore the buffalo -robe aside and administered some hearty cuffs to the crest-fallen -George Harwood. - -"Let me go," he said piteously. "Don't you see who I am? I'll tell my -father, so I will." - -"You are a fine Indian," said Guy, contemptuously, "just able to -frighten little girls." - -"I can whip you," exclaimed George, as he saw Guy was preparing to lead -Aggie to her mother. "Just come on!" - -"No," said Guy, who had already proved the cowardice of his opponent, -"I am quite willing always to protect my master's daughter from -Indians, but not to fight his sons." - -"Bravely spoken my little man," exclaimed Mr. Harwood, who had -approached them unperceived. - -"He's a coward," whimpered George, "he struck me!" - -"I saw all that passed," replied Mr. Harwood, "and I wonder that he -acted so well. I shall make him from henceforth Aggie's especial -defender, and he can strike whoever molests her, whether it be an -Indian or any one else." - -George walked sullenly away, and Mr. Harwood, Aggie and Guy turned -toward the camp-fires, and passing three or four, reached that of their -own party. At some little distance from it was spread a tablecloth -covered with plates, dishes of bread, vegetables and meat, cups of -steaming coffee, and other articles. On the grass around this lowly -table the family were seated, all cheerful and all by the labors of -the day blessed with an appetite that rendered their first meal in camp -perfectly delicious. - -But for Guy, a dreary hour followed the supper, there were dishes to -wash, water to fetch, and fires to pile high with wood. Guy almost -envied his mother the task of rocking the baby to sleep, yet was glad -that he was able to do the harder work which would otherwise have -fallen on her hands. - -It was quite late when all his work was done, and he was able to sit -for a few moments by the camp-fire. He had just begun to tell Aggie of -"Jack, the Giant Killer's" wonderful exploits, when Mr. Harwood rang a -large bell, and all the people left their fires and congregated about -his. Mr. Harwood then stood up with a book in his hand and told them in -a few words what a long and perilous journey they had undertaken, and -asked them to join with him in entreating God's blessing upon them. He -then read a short chapter from the bible and all knelt down while he -offered up a prayer for guidance and protection. - -Aggie whispered to Guy, as she bade him "good-night," that after -that prayer she should not be afraid of the Indians, and went very -contentedly to her mother's wagon, while Guy followed Gus and George to -the one in which they were to sleep. - -They were all too weary to talk, and wrapping their blankets around -them lay down, and Gus and George were soon fast asleep. Guy lay awake -some time, looking out at the bright fires--the sleeping cattle, the -long row of wagons, seeing in fancy far beyond the wide expanse of -prairies, the snowy peaks of the Rocky Mountains, and at last in his -peaceful sleep, the golden land of California. - - - - -CHAPTER III. - - -It seemed to Guy but a few short moments before he was aroused from -sleep by the voice of Mr. Harwood, calling to him to light the fire in -the stove. - -He started up, for a moment, thinking himself in the poor lodging -at W----, and wondering why his mother had called him so early. But -the sight of the closely packed wagon, and his sleeping companions, -immediately recalled to his remembrance his new position and its many -duties. He hurriedly left the wagon, but as it was still quite dark -to his sleepy eyes, he had to wait a few moments and look cautiously -around, before he could decide which way to turn his steps. - -The first objects he saw, were the camp-fires, which were smouldering -slowly away as if the gray dawn that was peeping over the hills was -putting them to shame. He thought to himself "I am the first up," but -on going forward a few steps, found himself mistaken, several of the -men were moving briskly about, rousing the lazy horses and oxen, or -building fires. - -"I shall have to be quick," thought Guy, "or I shall be the last -instead of the first!" and he went to work with such ardor that he had -a fire in the stove, and the kettle boiling over it before any one came -to cook breakfast. - -He was glad to see that his mother was the first to leave Mr. Harwood's -wagon, for he wanted to have a chat with her alone, but his pleasure -was soon turned to sorrow when he saw how weary she looked. He feared, -at first, that she was ill, but she told him that the baby had passed -a restless night and kept her awake. Poor Mrs. Loring could not take -up her new life as readily as Guy, and even while she encouraged him -always to look upon the bright side, she very often saw only the dark -herself. - -But no one could long remain dull or unhappy that beautiful spring -morning. The dawn grew brighter as the fires died away, and at last the -sun extinguished them altogether by the glory of his presence, as he -rose above the distant hills. - -Guy thought he had never beheld so lovely a scene. There was the busy, -noisy camp before him, and beyond it the calm beauty of freshly budding -forests, standing forth in bold relief from the blue sky which bore on -its bosom the golden sphere whence emanate all light and heat, God's -gifts that make our earth so lovely and so fruitful. - -Those were Guy's thoughts as he moved about, willingly assisting his -mother, and the two young girls who, with their brother had left W---- -to seek their fortunes in the far West. Guy pitied them very much for -they were unused to work and had at that time a great deal to do. So -when he went to the spring for water, he brought also a pailful for -them, and when he had a leisure moment, he did any little chores for -them that he could. He had not noticed them much the night before, but -that morning he became quite well acquainted with them; discovered that -the elder was called Amy, and the younger Carrie, and that they were -both very pleasant, and appreciative of all little acts of kindness. - -Before the sun was an hour high, the breakfast had been partaked of, -the camp furniture replaced in the wagons and the train put in motion. - -Slowly and steadily the well-trained mules and the patient oxen wended -their way towards the Missouri River, and so for nearly two weeks the -march was kept up with no incident occurring to break its monotony, -save the daily excitement of breaking camp at noon and after a tiresome -walk of a dozen miles or more, building the watch fires at night, and -talking over the events of the day. - -I think had it not been for Aggie, Guy would often have fallen to sleep -as soon as he joined the circle round the fire, for he was generally -greatly wearied by the labors of the day. Every one found something for -Guy to do, and as he never shirked his work as many boys do, be found -but little time for rest, and none for play. - -So, as I have said, he was usually so tired at night that he would -certainly have fallen asleep as soon as he gained a quiet nook by -the fire, but for little Aggie, who never failed to take a seat close -beside him and ask for a story. So with the little girl on one side, -Gus on the other, and George seated where he could hear without -appearing to listen, Guy would tell them all the wonderful tales he had -ever read, and many beside that were never printed or even known before. - -Those hours spent around the glowing fires, were happy ones to the -children. Even George, when he looked up at the countless stars looking -down upon them from the vast expanse of heaven, was quieted and seldom -annoyed either Guy or his eager listeners by his ill-timed jests or -practical jokes. - -"I wish," said little Aggie one evening, when she was sitting by the -fire with her curly head resting on Guy's arms, "that you would tell me -where all the pretty sparks go when they fly upward." - -"Why, they die and fall to the earth again," exclaimed George, laughing. - -"I don't think they do," replied Aggie, "I think the fire-flies catch -them and carry them away under their wings." - -"And hang them for lamps in butterflies' houses," suggested Guy. - -"Oh yes," cried Aggie, clapping her hand in delight. "Do tell us about -them, Guy! I am sure you can!" - -So Guy told her about the wonderful bowers in the centre of large -roses where the butterflies rest at night, of the great parlor in the -middle of all, whose walls are of the palest rose and whose ceiling is -upheld by pillars of gold, and of the bed chambers on either hand with -their crimson hangings and their atmosphere of odors so sweet that the -very butterflies sometimes become intoxicated with its deliciousness, -and sleep until the rude sun opens their chamber doors and dries the -dew-drops upon their wings. And he told them too, how the butterflies -gave a ball one night. All the rose parlors were opened and at each -door two fire-flies stood, each with a glowing spark of flame to light -the gay revellers to the feast. - -For a long time they patiently stood watching the dancers, and -recounting to each other the origin of the tiny lamps they held. - -"I," said one, "caught the last gleam from a widow's hearth, and left -her and her children to freeze; but I couldn't help that for my Lady -Golden Wing told me to bring the brightest light to-night." - -"Yet you are scarcely seen," replied his companion, "and 'tis right -your flame should be dull, for the cruelty you showed toward the poor -widow, I caught my light from a rich man's fire and injured no one, and -that is how my lamp burns brighter than yours." - -"At any rate I have the comfort of knowing mine is as bright as that of -some others here." - -"Nay even mine is brighter than yours," cried a fly from a neighboring -rose. "I would scorn to get my light as you did yours. I caught mine -from the tip of a match with which a little servant-maid was lighting -a fire for her sick mistress. It was the last match in the house too, -and it made me laugh till I ached to hear how mistress and maid groaned -over my fun." - -"You cannot say much of my cruelty when you think of your own," -commented the first, "nor need you wonder that your lamp is dull. But -look at the light at my Lord Spangle Down's door, it is the most -glorious of them all, and held by poor little Jetty Back! Jetty Back! -Jetty Back, where did you light your lamp to-night?" - -"I took the spark from a shingle roof, beneath which lay four little -children asleep," she modestly answered. "It was a fierce, red spark, -as you still may see, and it threatened to burn the dry roof and the -old walls, and the children too. So I caught it up and bore it away, -and the children sleep in safety while I shine gloriously here." - -"And so," concluded Guy, "a good deed will shine, and glow, ages after -evil and cruel ones are forgotten." - -"That is a pretty story," said Aggie, contentedly, "and I am going to -bed now to dream all night of the good fly, and her fadeless lamp. -Good-night, dear Guy, don't forget that pretty story, for you must tell -it again to-morrow." - - - - -CHAPTER IV. - - -But on the morrow neither the story of the fire-flies or any other was -told, for late in the afternoon they arrived at Fort Leavenworth, which -is situated on the western border of Missouri, and was then the last -white settlement that travelers saw for many hundreds of miles. - -All felt very sad the next morning when the train proceeded on its way. -Many of them thought they were leaving civilization and its blessings -forever behind, and as they looked toward the vast prairie of the West -they remembered with a shudder how many had found a grave beneath its -tall grass. But there was no delaying or turning back then, and so they -slowly continued their way, pausing but once to give a farewell cheer -for the flag that floated from the fort, and to look at their rifles -and say, "We are ready for whatever may come!" - -To Guy it seemed impossible that any one could long remain sad in the -beautiful country they were entering upon. As far as the eye could -reach lay a vast expanse of prairie, upon which the sunbeams lay like -golden halo, making the long, rich grass of one uniform tint of pale -green. Then a gentle breeze would come and ruffle the surface of this -vast sea of vegetation, and immediately a hundred shades, varying from -the deepest green to the lightest gold, would dance up and down each -separate blade, producing the most wonderful chaos of colors. A great -variety of the most lovely and delicate flowers, too, nestled beneath -the grass, and sent forth sweet odors to refresh the traveler as he -passed. Guy gathered them by handsful and gave them to Aggie, who -wove them into long wreaths which she hung around the wagon, when she -declared it looked like a fairy bower. - -At midday they stopped to rest. The mules and oxen were turned out to -graze on the luxuriant grass, and a small party of the men rode a short -distance from camp in search of game. Guy would have greatly liked -to accompany them, but as Mr. Harwood did not tell him to do so, he -remained contentedly behind, assisting his mother to take care of the -baby, and anxiously wondering when she would become strong and well, -for she still looked as pale and weak as when they left W----. - -He was speaking to his mother of this and hearing very thankfully her -assurance that she felt better, if she did not look so, when Gus and -George came up to him, and rapidly told him that their father had gone -to the hunt and had left his powder flask behind and that their mother -said he was to take it to them. - -"But he is on horseback," said Guy, "and I should never be able to walk -fast enough to overtake him. I'll go and speak to Mrs. Harwood about -it." - -"Indeed you won't!" exclaimed George, "she says you are not to bother -her, but to go at once. You will be sure to meet papa, because he said -they would not go farther than that little belt of cotton-wood trees -which you see over there." - -"Why, he did not go that way at all," cried Guy in astonishment. "He -left the camp on the other side." - -"Well, I know that," returned George, "but they were going toward that -belt of trees, anyway. Didn't papa tell mamma so, Mrs. Loring?" - -"Hallo! where has she gone to?" - -"She went into the wagon before you began to speak to me," said Guy, -not very well pleased with the cunning look in George's face. - -"Oh, did she? All right! Here, take the flask and hurry along, or mamma -will give it to you for lagging so. I wish I could go with you and see -the hunt." - -Guy was so fearful that he would do so whether he had permission or -not, that he hurried away without farther thought, and was soon quite -alone on the great prairie. I think he would not have gone so fast had -he heard George's exultant laugh as he turned to Gus with the remark, -"Isn't it jolly he's gone, but if you tell that I sent him away, I'll -break your bones." - -Gus had a very high regard for his bones,--perhaps rather more than -for the truth,--for he promised very readily to say nothing of what had -passed, and indeed thought it an excellent joke, and laughed heartily. - -Meanwhile Guy walked on in the direction George had pointed out to him, -wondering as he forced his way through the tall grass, how Mr. Harwood -could consider it enough of importance to send him with it. He walked a -long distance without finding any traces of Mr. Harwood and his party, -and looking back saw that the wagons appeared as mere specks above the -grass. For a moment he felt inclined to turn back, but he remembered -that his mother had told him always to finish anything he undertook to -accomplish, and so stepped briskly forward quite determined to find Mr. -Harwood if it was at all possible to do so. - -It was a long time before he looked back again for he did not like to -be tempted to return, and when he did so he was startled to find that -the wagons had entirely disappeared. In great affright he looked north, -east, west and south, but all in vain. - -At first he ran wildly about, uttering broken ejaculations of alarm, -then he sat down and burst into tears, it was so dreadful to be on -that vast prairie alone. He soon grew calm for his tears relieved his -overcharged heart. He arose and looked carefully around, and for the -first time noticed that the trees which had seemed but a short distance -from the camp, looked as far off as ever. - -"It is plain," said he to himself, "that those trees are at a great -distance. Of course, Mr. Harwood could calculate their distance though -I could not, and would certainly never have ventured so far to hunt. -George must have been mistaken." - -Then he wondered that the flask he had so long carried in his hand had -not oppressed him by its weight. With many misgivings he opened it, and -found that he had been most basely, cruelly deceived. The flask was -empty. - -I think it is not surprising that Guy was very angry, and made some -very foolish vows as to how he would "serve George out" if he ever -gained the camp again. Ah! yes, if he ever gained it! But the question -was how he was to do so, for the long prairie grass quite covered the -tracks he had made and he was uncertain from what point he had come, -and there was nothing in that great solitude to indicate it. - -Oh, how Guy wished that the tall grass, which he had thought so -beautiful, was level with the earth, "Then I should be able to see -the wagons," he thought, "but they have now moved on into some slight -hollow, and I may never see them more." - -Oh! how bitterly he reproached himself for his foolish trustfulness -in George Harwood, and again for ever having persuaded his mother to -undertake such a perilous journey. For even then he thought more of his -mother's sorrow than his own danger, saying again and again: "I shall -be lost, and my mother's heart will break. Oh, my dear, dear mother?" - -"Well, well!" he exclaimed aloud, after spending a few moments in such -sad reflections, "it is no use for me to stand here. There is one thing -certain, I can meet nothing worse than death on this prairie if I go -back, and if I stay here it will certainly come to me, so I will try to -make for the wagons, and if I fail I shall know it is not for the want -of energy." - -So he forced his way again through the rank grass, this time with his -back to the belt of trees, though he knew that they were growing by the -side of water, for which he was eagerly wishing, for the sun was very -hot, and as he had taken nothing since morning he was fast becoming -faint with hunger and thirst. - -At last the air grew cooler and a slight breeze sprang up, but although -it refreshed Guy's weary body, it brought nothing but anguish to his -mind, for he knew that the sun was setting. - -In despair he lifted his voice and halloed wildly, crying for help from -God and man, but no answer came, while still the sky grew a deeper -blue, the sun a more glorious scarlet, till at last when it had gained -its utmost magnificence, it suddenly dropped beneath the prairie, the -green grass grew darker and darker, and at last lay like a black pall -around poor Guy, as he stood alone in the awful solitude. - - - - -CHAPTER V. - - -For a time poor Guy sat upon the ground helpless, and hopeless, -listening intently to the rustling movements of the numerous small -animals, that wandered about seeking food; fearing to move, lest he -should encounter a prairie wolf, or some other ferocious beast, and -equally afraid to remain still, lest they should scent him there. - -There was but one thing he could do, he felt then, and that was to put -his trust in God, and entreat His guidance and protection. So, in the -agony of his terror, he prostrated himself upon the ground, and offered -up his petitions. The very act of praying comforted him, and when he -lifted up his eyes, he was rejoiced to see a few bright stars shining -in the sky. - -"I think the moon will rise in about an hour," thought Guy, looking -eagerly around, with a faint hope that she might even then be peering -above the horizon; and truly, like a far off flame of fire, she seemed -to hang above the prairie grass. - -With great joy Guy waited for her to rise higher, and throw her -glorious light across the wild, but she appeared almost motionless; -and in much amazement at the singular phenomenon, he involuntarily -walked rapidly toward the cause of his surprise, looking intently at it -still. Suddenly he paused, and burst into a fit of laughter, exclaiming -rapturously; "It is no moon; it is a camp fire! There! I can count one, -two, three, of them, They are the fires of our own camp. Hurrah!" - -In his excitement, he ran eagerly forward, shouting and laughing, but -was suddenly tripped by the thick grass and thrown headlong. As he was -quite severely hurt, he walked on much more soberly, but still at a -brisk pace, towards the steadily brightening fires. - -The moon he had so anxiously looked for, gave no indication of her -presence in the heavens, and so Guy's progress was much retarded for -the want of light, for the stars were often overwhelmed by great banks -of clouds, and gave but a feeble ray at best. - -"It is becoming very cold," thought Guy as he shivered in the rising -wind, "I fear there is going to be a storm; Oh, what will become of me -if it finds me here!" - -Suddenly he paused, thinking for a moment that he heard shouting at -a distance, but he listened for a long time, and heard no more, and -continued his walk slowly and wearily, quite unable to repress his -fast falling tears. He was so very tired, so hungry, and so cold, it -was with the utmost difficulty he could force his way through the -coarse grass. Very often too he was startled by some prowling animal, -and thought with horror of all the tales he had read of boys being torn -to pieces by wild beasts. He especially remembered one he had read in -an old primer, of little Harry who was eaten by lions for saying "I -won't" to his mother. He was thankful to know, that there were no lions -on the prairies, and that he had never said "I won't," to his mother, -but he very much feared he had said things just as bad, and that -prairie wolves, or even a stray bear, might be lying in wait to devour -him for it. - -Just as he had reached this stage of his reflections, he fancied he -heard some animal in pursuit of him. Without pausing even for an -instant to listen, he set off at full speed toward the still glowing -fires, till his precipitate flight was arrested by some obstacle, over -which he fell, reaching the ground with a shock that almost stunned him. - -As soon as he recovered his senses, he attempted to rise, but to his -dismay, found that he could not stand. A sudden twinge of pain in his -right ankle prostrated him, as quickly as if he had been shot. - -He thought at first that his leg was broken, but after a careful -examination, came to the conclusion that his ankle was sprained, but -even a broken leg would not have been a greater misfortune then, for he -was unable to walk, and was suffering the most excruciating pain. - -I think no one can imagine what poor Guy suffered, for the rest of -that long night. There he lay helpless, in sight of the camp fires, -but quite unable to reach them or to give any indications of his -whereabouts to his friends. There he lay dying with pain, and hunger, -and cold, yet suffering more in mind, than from all of these bodily -evils, because he knew that his mother must know of his absence from -the camp, and was wildly bemoaning the loss of her only child. - -The long wished-for moon at length arose, hours after Guy had expected -her, but too soon he thought when she made her appearance, for the camp -fires grew dim beneath her rays, and he had to strain his aching eyes -to see them at all. But he had not long to bemoan her presence, and to -say, that she hid the light of home from him, for she soon plunged into -a great bank of clouds; a fearful blast of wind swept by, and Guy was -drenched with rain. - -Oh, it was terrible, that passing storm! Short as it was, it appeared -to Guy to last for hours, long after it had passed over him, he heard -it wildly sweeping on, but as it grew fainter, and fainter, the -calmness that came upon the night overpowered him, and he fell into a -troubled sleep. It seemed but a short time before he again awoke, yet -the grey dawn was struggling in the east, and the little birds were -hopping from blade to blade of the wet grass twittering cheerily as if -to thank God for the refreshing rain. - -Poor Guy saw all this as if in a dream. He fancied he had been -transformed into an icicle, and that some one had built a fire at his -head, and was slowly melting him. He had no idea where he was, and -talked constantly to his mother, whom he fancied was beside him, -entreating her to put out the fire that was consuming him. - -Suddenly he heard his name called, and realizing his position, and -springing to his feet, in spite of his wounded limb, halloed loudly, -waving his white handkerchief and signaling frantically to a horseman -that appeared in the distance. For a few dreadful moments he was -unheard, and unseen, then a shout of joy, answered his screams, and the -horseman galloped rapidly toward him, and in a few minutes the poor boy -lay fainting, but saved, in the arms of James Graham! - - - - -CHAPTER VI. - - -Guy knew no more for many hours. When he regained his senses, he found -himself in Mrs. Harwood's wagon lying upon one of the divans. His -mother was bending anxiously over him, and burst into a flood of joyful -tears when she saw that he recognized her. Nothing could exceed Guy's -joy at seeing her again though with traces of deep anxiety upon her -face. Indeed, so delighted was he at his escape from death, that he -was inclined to regard every one with favor! Even George Harwood, who -a few days after his return to the camp, came to him, according to his -father's instructions, to confess his unkindness and to ask pardon for -the pain he had caused him. - -"I just thought I would send you off on a fool's errand," said he, -"but I never thought you would go so far, and frighten us nearly to -death, and most kill yourself. I was so scared when you didn't come -back I didn't know what to do. Father missed you, but thought you were -somewhere about the wagons, and I dared not tell him you were not; -but Gus turned coward during the afternoon, and told that I had sent -you away--and _then_ didn't I catch it?" and George grimaced most -dolefully, pointing to poor Guy's sprained ankle, and declaring that -the pain of that was nothing to what he had had in his back for days -past. - -Mrs. Loring came in then, and sent him away, as Guy had been ill with -fever ever since his night's exposure, and could bear but little -excitement. It was nearly two weeks before he could rise, and they -had even then to carry him from place to place, because he could not -bear his weight upon his wounded limb. It fretted him sorely when they -camped at night, to see how hard she must have worked while he lay -ill; yet he could but perceive that she looked better and stronger -than she had done since his father's death, and joyfully felt that the -excitement and toil of a journey across the plains would restore his -mother to health, whatever might be the effect upon him. - -How kind they all were to him during the time he was slowly regaining -his health and strength. Aggie sat by him constantly, in her childish -way telling him of the wonders she daily saw, or coaxing him to tell -her some pretty tale. Mrs. Harwood always smiled upon him when she -passed, and Amy and Carrie Graham often asked him to their wagon, and -lent him books, or talked to him of the home they had left, and that -which they hoped to find. - -All the men missed Guy so much, he had always been so useful and -good-natured. Mr. Harwood daily said, that there should be a jubilee -in camp when Guy got well again. But he recovered so gradually that he -took his old place in the train by almost imperceptible degrees, and -was at the end of a month as active as ever. - -They were then on the borders of the Rio Platte, or Nebraska River, -in the country of the Pawnee Indians. They were about to leave behind -them the vast, luxuriant prairie, and enter upon what may more properly -be called the plains. Guy was not sorry to see the thick grass become -thinner and thinner, for he remembered that amid its clustering -blades he had nearly lost his life, and therefore looked with much -complacency upon the broad, shallow river, along which their course -lay; the sandy loam beneath their feet, and the sand hills that arose -like great billows of earth, rolling in regular succession over the -level surface. George and Gus thought the country most dreary and -wretched, and would scarcely believe Guy, when he told them of a desert -called Sahara, that had not even a blade of grass upon it, save an -occasional oasis, many miles apart, and which were often sought for, -by the weary traveler, as he had himself sought the camp, during his -terrible night on the prairie. - -"It can't be worse than this," they eagerly contended, "I don't believe -even Indians live here." - -But they were soon convinced to the contrary, for a few days afterwards -Guy startled them by the exclamation "see the Indians! There are the -Indians coming!" - -George very boldly told them to "come on," but Gus went close to Guy, -and declared that such mere specks as they saw in the distance couldn't -be Indians; yet was suddenly most anxious to know whether they were -cannibals, and if so, whether he looked a tempting morsel or not. - -Guy could not help laughing at his questions, although he himself felt -quite uneasy at the approach of the wild hunters of the prairies, which -were seen rapidly drawing near to them. The men in the train formed a -closer circle about the wagons, and hastily inspected their rifles, -while Mr. Harwood gave them instructions how to proceed in case of an -attack. - -That, however, he did not greatly apprehend, as they soon perceived -the Indians were but a small party of middle-aged, or old men, and -squaws, and it is seldom such a party attempts to molest any number of -travelers. - -However, Mr. Harwood thought it best to keep them at a safe distance, -and when they approached within a hundred yards of the train, suddenly -commanded them to halt by raising his right hand with the palm in -front, and waving it backward and forward several times. They, upon -this, stopped their horses, and consulted together a few moments, then -fell into a posture indicative of rest. Then, Mr. Harwood raised his -hand again and moved it slowly from right to left. This they understood -to mean "who are you?" One of the oldest of them immediately replied by -placing a hand on each side of the forehead, with two fingers pointing -to the front, to represent the narrow, sharp ears of a wolf. - -"They are Pawnees," said Mr. Harwood. "Ah! there is the chief making -signs that they wish to talk with us." - -A long conversation by means of signs, in the use of which the prairie -Indians are very expert, was then carried on between Mr. Harwood and -the old chief. Remembering his promise to Aggie, to protect her from -the Indians, Guy went to Mrs. Harwood's wagon to assure her there was -no danger, and that he would remain near, and then took a stand behind -the wagon where he could see and hear all that passed. - -He was soon joined by George and Gus, for Guy was always so calm and -collected that they felt quite safe near him, though he was no stronger -or older than themselves. - -They all watched the Indians with much interest, and were surprised -to see that instead of being giants, as accounts of their cruel and -wonderful deeds had led them to expect, they were of medium height. In -place of the horrible face, and the flaming eyes they had pictured, -they saw the countenances of these Indians were intelligent, and -although of course of a bright copper hue, were in some instances quite -handsome. The hair of the men was very long, and streamed like black -pennants, upon the wind. Their arms, shoulders, and breasts were quite -naked, and their dress consisted only of deer skin, with a cloth wound -around the lower part of the body. One or two were covered with buffalo -robes, of which every warrior carries one, in which he wraps himself -when cold. - -Guy thought that the men as they sat proudly upon their beautiful -horses, holding in their hands long bows made of the tough wood of the -osage orange, which is as supple as elastic, looked very noble and -fine. Their bows were about eight feet long and were wound around with -the sinews of deer, and strung with a cord of the same. The arrows were -about twenty inches long, of flexible wood, with a triangular point -of iron at one end, and two feathers intersecting each other at right -angles, at the opposite extremity. - -This description Guy quoted to his companions, from a book he had once -read, and they saw at once how perfectly true it was. While they were -astonished at the appearance of the men, they were much diverted at -that of the women. They were very short and ugly; each had her hair -cut short, and they were dressed the same as the men with the addition -of a skirt of dressed deer skin. Their faces were tattooed in the most -uncouth devices, and altogether they appeared quite hideous, as they -sat upon their horses, in the same position as the men, regarding -with much interest the movements of their chief who had been made to -understand that he might come alone to the train. - -At first, he seemed doubtful about the propriety of such an act, but -his wish for gain soon overcame his caution, and he rode up to Mr. -Harwood, making many signs and protestations of friendship, which were -returned most graciously. After a long series of compliments had passed -between them, the old chief gave Mr. Harwood to understand that his -people were hungry and needed sugar, corn, and many other things. Mr. -Harwood replied by saying there were many deer upon the prairie, which -they could kill, that they themselves had but little provision but -would give them some beads, and bright paints, in token of the good -feeling of the whites toward them. - -At that the old man was delighted, for the Indians are very fond of -beads and all kinds of ornaments, and of paints, with which they daub -their faces and arms in the most grotesque manner, upon any grand -occasion. But the old chief disdained to exhibit any satisfaction, and -smoked the pipe, that had been offered him, in the most indifferent -manner while the presents were being procured from the wagons. - -When the old man had entered the camp, George and Gus thought it -prudent to retreat to their mother's wagon, from whence, they could -look out and see all that was going on. Aggie, on the contrary was so -anxious to have a nearer view of the Indians, when she found them so -much less terrible than she had imagined, that she begged her mother to -allow her to stand with Guy outside the wagon, and after some little -hesitation, Mrs. Harwood permitted her to do so. - -When Guy lifted the little girl from the wagon, the savage gave a grunt -of surprise, and gazed for a long time upon her with such evident -admiration that Guy was greatly afraid he would take a fancy to carry -her off. But Aggie, herself entertained no such fears, and after -looking at the old man curiously for some little time, approached him -slowly and examined his strange dress, the circular shield covered with -buffalo hide that was strapped on his left arm, and the formidable -war-club that lay at his side. It was made of a stone, about two pounds -in weight, round which a withe of elastic wood was bound, being held in -its place by a groove which had been formerly cut in the stone. The two -ends of the withe formed a handle about fourteen inches long, and were -bound together with strips of buffalo hide, which rendered it strong -and firm, totally preventing it from either splitting down, or breaking -when used, as no doubt it often was, with great force, upon the heads -of unfortunate enemies. - -The old chief allowed Aggie to examine all those things with the -greatest good nature, and when she touched his quiver of arrows, -and asked him to give her one, he grunted assent; so she took the -prettiest one, and after admiring it for some time, nodded and smiled, -and walked toward Guy with the prize in her hand. But immediately the -Indian darted to his feet, frowning with anger, and sprang toward the -frightened child. Mr. Harwood and most of the men believed for the -moment that he was indeed about to attempt to carry her off, and with -loud voices bade him stand back, and levelled their rifles upon him, -to enforce obedience. The old man raised his hand, and immediately the -whole force on the prairie commenced galloping toward them. - -"Aggie give him his arrow!" cried Guy at this juncture, "he -misunderstood you; he thinks you have stolen his arrows! Give it to -him." - -She did so, the old man released her, and she fled to the wagon like a -frightened deer. With a few expressive gestures Guy explained to the -Indian the mistake that had been made, and at the same time it became -evident to Mr. Harwood and his party. The chief signaled to his party -to retire, and in less time than it has taken to describe it, peace -was restored; whereas but for Guy's presence of mind a terrible battle -might have followed Aggie's innocent freak. - -But, notwithstanding that peace had been restored, they were all -glad when the chief took up his presents and went back to his motley -followers, and even more so, when they put their horses to their utmost -speed, and returned to their lodges; where no doubt they gave to their -tribe an astounding account of the adventure of their chief in the camp -of the white man. - - - - -CHAPTER VII. - - -For some time after the encounter with the Indians, which happily ended -so peacefully, the train moved on without meeting with any adventures. -George and Gus thought the days passed very drearily, and longed for -some excitement, but Guy was altogether too busy to feel dull. Mrs. -Harwood's baby was quite sick, and as Mrs. Loring's time was fully -taken up in attending to him, Guy had double work to do. - -You would be surprised if I should tell you half that he did. Of all -the fires he built; the oxen he fed; the water he carried, and even the -breakfasts and suppers he helped to cook. And he did it all in the best -manner of which he was capable too. Although the first biscuits he -made were heavy, the next were light as down, for he inquired into the -cause of his failure and rectified it, and by doing that in every case -he soon learned to do perfectly all that he undertook. - -Most children would have thought the life of constant toil which -Guy led very wretched indeed; but he did not, for he had daily the -gratification of perceiving that the great object of their journey -across the plains was being gradually accomplished; his mother's health -was slowly becoming strengthened, by every step they took toward the -snowy mountains, beyond which lay the fruitful valleys in which they -hoped to find a home. - -But, as the days passed by, they greatly feared that one of their -number would never reach there; the baby boy grew worse. The cooling -breezes that brought health to his weakly sister, seemed fraught with -death for the lately blooming boy. Guy was greatly saddened by the -sufferings of the child, and by the grief of its parents, and shuddered -when he saw the bones of animals which lay by thousands bleaching upon -the desert, and once was filled with horror on coming across a human -skull, which the prairie wolves had dragged from some shallow grave, -and separated far from its kindred bones. The idea that the body of the -poor little baby should meet such a fate, filled him with sorrow, and -although it had always seemed to him a natural and peaceful thing that -the temple of clay should rest under its native dust, after the flight -of the soul, he thought that the Indian mode of sepulture, of which -they saw examples every day, by far the best. - -Very often they saw a curious object in the distance, and two of the -party, riding forward to examine it, would report an Indian place of -burial. Guy had himself gone forward once and found, to his surprise, -two forked poles, some six or eight feet high, supporting something -wrapped in a blanket. This something was a dead Indian, who in this -strange position, with his weapons in his hands, was waiting his -summons to the "happy hunting grounds." - -On his return to the train, Guy hastened to find Aggie, to tell her of -what he had seen. She was listening very attentively, when George ran -up, exclaiming: "Look at the rats! there are thousands of rats on the -plains!" - -Aggie looked in the direction indicated by her brother, and crying: -"Oh, the dreadful rats," was about to run away, when Guy stopped her, -telling her, laughingly, that they were the wonderful little prairie -dogs, of which they had heard so much. - -Truly enough when she gained courage to look at the little animals, -she saw that although they at first sight resembled rats, on closer -inspection they appeared even more like squirrels. The children were -greatly entertained by watching their quick, active movements, as -they darted about through the low grass. A very busy community they -appeared to be, and with plenty to gossip about. To Aggie's delight -Guy pretended to translate their quick, chirruping barks into our own -language. Some he said were telling how a monster rattlesnake had come -to visit them without any invitation, and that the only food he would -eat, was the youngest and fattest of their families; and that their -constant intruders, the owls, had the same carnivorous tastes, besides -which they rendered themselves particularly disagreeable, by standing -in the doors and staring at every dog that went by, and even preventing -the entrance of visitors, to the great distress of all the belles and -beaux in town. - -All this may have been very true, for the excited little creatures -talked so continuously that I am sure they must have had some -grievance, and the children thought it must be the owls that stood -solemnly at the entrance of many of the burrows. They did not see -the rattlesnakes, so even Aggie somewhat doubted the tales of their -ferocity, which Guy said the little prairie dogs related. - -But although these little creatures were such chatterers, they appeared -very industrious, for many hillocks of sand indicated where their homes -were burrowed. Each little hole was occupied by a pair of dogs, one of -which was often seen perched on the apex like a sentinel. But like -many other sentinels, they appeared on the watch for danger, not to -combat, but to avoid it, for they darted like a flash into their holes -whenever a lean, prowling wolf stalked near them, or even a prairie hen -flew by. - -"I wish you would tell us a story about prairie dogs," said Aggie to -Guy, that evening when they were gathered around the camp-fire. - -"I am afraid it is impossible for me to do that," he replied, "for very -little seems to be known about them. Naturalists have never paid much -attention to them, curious as they are." - -"But the Indians must know something about them," said Gus. - -"Yes, I suppose so," returned Guy, "for before the white man came to -annoy them, they had nothing to do but to watch animals and learn their -habits, that they might know which were fit for food, and which was -the easiest way of killing them. Ah, yes, now that I have been thinking -about it, I do remember a story that the Indians tell about the prairie -dogs!" - -"Oh tell it!" cried Aggie, eagerly; Gus seconded the request, and even -George drew nearer, for Guy had a great reputation as story teller in -the camp. - -"It is rather a long tale," said he, "but the Indians say, a true -one. It happened years and years ago when each animal understood the -language of all others, and men conversed with them as readily as with -themselves. - -"In those days each tribe had its sorcerers, or wise men, who pretended -to cure not only all diseases but to control the destinies of men. They -were accordingly held in great veneration by their simple-minded dupes, -as are their few descendants, which even at this day practice in a -lesser degree the arts of their forefathers. - -"Well, it happened that when these men were more powerful among the -tribes than the chiefs themselves, that they combined together to wrest -from the hands of these the commands that they held, in order that they -might hold the people both in bodily and mental subjection. There had -for a long time existed a tradition among them, that when a daughter of -a chief--an only child,--should love a brave of an unfriendly tribe, -they would have power to change her into a flower or animal, and unless -the brave should find the means within ten moons, or months, to break -the enchantment, she would die, and with her every chieftain and his -family. Accordingly these wicked sorcerers found constant pretexts for -involving the tribes in war, especially if they supposed that the only -daughter of a chieftain loved a brave of another tribe; but for many -years all their arts were in vain, for the Indians were so passionate -and revengeful that immediately an affront was given or received, -violent hatred vanquished love, and the chiefs and their families were -saved. - -"The sorcerers were almost in despair of ever obtaining the entire -authority they craved, when it came to pass that two rival tribes met -upon the plains, and as was usual in such cases, a battle was fought. -The Ohoolee tribe were victorious, and killed many of the Gheelees -and also took many of them prisoners. Among the latter, was the only -daughter of the chief Sartahnah, the beautiful Mahdrusa. - -"Great was the consternation of her tribe, for this maiden was held -more precious by them than a hundred braves. She was more graceful than -the fairest flower that grew upon the prairie; her hair was longer -than the grass by the riverside and blacker than the night; her eyes -were like those of the young fawn, and her voice was sweeter than a -breeze laden with the song of birds. There was not a chieftain or brave -of the Gheelee's but would have laid down his life for her, and great -was the grief and shame that befell them when she was taken captive by -the Ohoolees. - -"From that day there was continual war waged between the two tribes. -The Ohoolees acted on the defensive, the Gheelees on the offensive. -Never a week passed but that a party of braves went forth to attempt -the rescue of the beautiful Mahdrusa from the lodges of the enemy. -The chief, her father, to increase if possible the zeal of the braves -promised her hand to him who should deliver her. There was great -rejoicing when this was made known, for all loved Mahdrusa, though she -cared for none. Her rescue was attempted with a thousand times more -eagerness than before, and one day Anoctah, the bravest of all the -Gheelees, led her in triumph to her father's wigwam and demanded his -reward. - -"Mahdrusa heard him with dismay, and clasping her father's knees, sank -down before him, and entreated him to give Anoctah some other treasure. - -"The old chief told her that was impossible, and Mahdrusa wept so -loudly that the whole tribe gathered about the lodge and asked what -had befallen the beautiful daughter of Sartahnah. But she would say -nothing, yet wept continually, so that the sorcerers said the spirit of -the rivers was within her, and that they alone, could deliver her from -it. - -"Now these men had reasoned together over her strange malady, and -said, 'She mourns so much over her betrothal to Anoctah because she -loves a brave of an unfriendly tribe. Let us then take her from her -father, and place her in the great medicine lodge where we can work our -enchantments upon her, and make ourselves rulers of all the tribes.' - -"So in the night they took her from her father's wigwam into the great -medicine lodge, which was hung about with the herbs they used in their -incantations, and had in the centre a great heap of stones, within -which was a fire burning. - -"Beside these stones, which were kept constantly hot, they made -Mahdrusa sit down, and while she still wept, her tears fell upon the -stones, and a great vapor arose, which the sorcerers condensed upon -clay vessels into drops of water as pure as crystal, and with them and -the herbs that hung around, made a decoction so powerful that when -they had forced Mahdrusa to drink it, she lost all power and reason, -and her spirit lay passive in the hands of her tormentors. - -"'We will take it from her body,' said they, 'and place it where no -brave will ever discover it. - -"'Let it fly to the centre of the wild rose,' said one. But the others -demurred, saying her lover would certainly seek it there. - -"'Better hide it under the thick skin of the buffalo,' said another. - -"'No!' they answered, 'the brave that Mahdrusa loves must be a fearless -hunter, therefore his arrow would bring her forth.' - -"In short, they talked of every flower and beast on the prairie, but -found in all some fault, until the most cunning of all mentioned the -prairie dogs. 'No one would look for her in their miserable holes,' -said he, 'and they are such chatterers that the magpies, themselves, -would not have patience to listen to them.' - -"So it was agreed that her spirit should dwell as a prairie dog, and -before long out sprang one from a reeking cauldron of herbs, and they -took it to the holes of the prairie dogs and left it there, placing -beside it a terrible serpent, that all others might be afraid to -approach it, and an owl at the door, as a sentinel that would stand -looking patiently for an enemy both night and day, and never breathe -to the gossips around her the tale of the princess that was prisoned -within. - -"And that was how the rattlesnake and owl became sharers in the homes -of the prairie dogs, and it was with these awful companions that the -spirit of Mahdrusa spent many weary days. Meanwhile her body lay in -the medicine lodge of her people, and the sorcerers said that her soul -had ascended to the stars, where, in ten moons, she would be purified -from her sin and return to her body, or that it would die, and moulder -away. - -"This news soon spread over the prairies, but the brave that Mahdrusa -loved would not believe it. He knew the wicked desires of the -sorcerers, and believed that she was a flower on the prairie, and that -he was appointed to rescue her. - -"So he went forth and cut down every flower that he found, and he -toiled so ceaselessly that before two moons had passed not a blossom -remained, and still he found not his beautiful Mahdrusa. Then he made -a strong bow, and arrows that could not miss the mark, and he slew the -beasts of the prairie by hundreds, yet he could not find his love. -And so nine moons passed by, and Mahdrusa was still in her horrible -captivity, and the brave that sought her was bowed down as if by -years, with the weight of his sorrow, and his body was so steeped in -the blood of the animals he had slain that he was redder than clay, -and his descendants continue so to this very time. All the beasts of -the prairie had he slain in his terrible anger, and all the people had -fled to the mountains for food, thither he thought he would follow -them, and he sat down upon a ridge of sand, to strengthen his bow, and -sharpen his arrows, when, lo! quite unmindful of him, a thousand little -creatures he had fancied too insignificant to notice, sprang forth from -their holes, and gathered in groups for their daily gossip. - -"They angered him so greatly by their chatter that he placed an arrow -on his bow to fire amongst them, when his hand was stayed by hearing a -curious tale that a gay young dog was telling. - -"'She lives next to my mother's lodge,' said he, 'and the poor thing -never appears either to eat or drink. I took her a delicate slice of -cactus myself, but I dropped it in a terrible fright, for a great -serpent darted towards me, and an owl sprang forward and devoured my -youngest brother before he had time to utter a squeak.' - -"The brave rejoiced when he heard these words, and springing up, went -in search of the captive prairie dog. Many weary days he sought in -vain. He asked of her whereabouts from every insect he met, but none -could give him any information, and the prairie dogs, under the spell -of the sorcerers, were silent--on that topic, at least. - -"There was but a day left in which he could act. Almost in despair, he -wandered about the prairie dog town, vainly looking for his love. - -"At last he remembered that a queer old woman whom he had met, while -hunting one day, had told him that she was his guardian fairy, and had -given him two little pieces of stone which he was to strike together if -ever he was in great trouble, and she would appear and help him. - -"He had taken but little notice of the old woman at the time, supposing -her to be a conjurer or evil worker, and he had dropped the little -stones into his pouch, where they had long lain forgotten. Without -daring to hope that they would be of any use, he took them out, and -struck them together. A tiny spark of fire fell from them upon some dry -grass at his feet, a flame sprang up, and lo! out of it stepped the old -woman he sought. - -"'So you have called me at last!' said she, 'what is it that I shall -do?' - -"'Lead me, kind fairy, to the hiding place of the beautiful Mahdrusa,' -he replied - -"So she went before him to a part of the prairie that, in all his -wanderings, he had not visited. But, strangely enough, before his feet -the grass turned into briars, through which he only with the greatest -difficulty could force his way. Every timid hare became a wolf, -each gentle fawn a raging buffalo, but the brave went on undaunted, -brandishing his war-club, and keeping his formidable foes at bay. Never -for a moment did he allow fear to gain possession of him for he knew -if he did he should be lost. It was only faith and courage that could -carry him safely through that enchanted ground. - -"'Stop!' cried the fairy, when he had passed unscathed through a -thousand dangers. 'Mahdrusa is before you!' - -"But before he could look for her, the owl flew like a fierce hawk -in his face, and pecked at his eyes, and the rattlesnake sprang upon -him burying its deadly fangs into his arm. The brave almost lost his -courage then, but he heard Mahdrusa, though in the voice of a prairie -dog, entreating him to save her. He caught the serpent in his hands, -and seizing its jaws, tore it asunder, and wrapped its writhing body -around his wound, while at the same moment the fairy called up a -terrible wind that blew the owl far away, and to the arms of the young -warrior, the little prairie dog that held the soul of Mahdrusa. - -"So was half the task of the lover accomplished; yet all his toil would -be in vain if he could not before the moon set that night place her -soul in the body it had before tenanted. But he was many leagues from -the lodge in which it lay, and he knew that by his own power he could -not hope to reach it in time, so he called upon the good fairy again, -and she turned a rabbit into a fleet courser that bore the lover and -the enchanted maiden, over the prairie with the swiftness of wind. - -"The moon was but a few inches, it appeared, above the horizon, when -they reached the lodge. By command of the sorcerers all the people had -returned from the mountains to see whether the spirit of Mahdrusa would -come from the stars, or her body, which all this time had lain as if in -a deep sleep, take upon itself the signs of death. All were gathered in -the great lodge. The cauldron of herbs from which the enchanted prairie -dog had emerged was boiling over the fire, and around it the sorcerers -were standing. Before them lay the body of the beautiful Mahdrusa, and -beside it stood her father and Anoctah. - -"Into the lodge, into the midst of all the people, the young brave -sprang! The warriors of the Gheelees raised their war clubs when they -saw one of the hated Ohoolees, but the young brave cried, 'strike me -not, for I bear the soul of Mahdrusa!" - -"Then they all fell back and Anoctah said, 'Restore it to her body, and -she shall be thine, if she loves thee better than me.' - -"But the sorcerers sprang upon him, and tried to tear the little -prairie dog from his bosom, but the fairy cried:-- - -"'Hold her with thy right hand into the cauldron and she shall be -saved!' - -"So he broke away from the sorcerers and plunged the enchanted one into -the boiling cauldron, unheeding the agony he suffered or the cries of -the little animal he held, and in a moment the moon plunged beneath the -horizon; Mahdrusa arose from her long sleep; the sorcerers fell into -the boiling cauldron and were consumed; and all the people shouted for -joy, and with one accord cried that the Ohoolees should from henceforth -be their brothers, and the young brave who had rescued Mahdrusa, their -chieftain, when her father was called to the happy hunting grounds. - -"The next day the marriage of the young brave and Mahdrusa was -celebrated with great splendor. And, behold, after the ceremony was -over, a beautiful young maiden stood in the place where the old woman -had been. - -"'I too was enchanted by those wicked sorcerers, and condemned to -wear the form of an old woman until I should make two young hearts -perfectly happy. I have completed my task to-day.' - -"Then Anoctah who had been very sorrowful, looked up, and seeing the -beautiful maiden, forgot his love for Mahdrusa, and entreated the -stranger to be his wife. - -"She loved him well and consented, and thus made a third heart joyful -as those of the young Ohoolee brave and his beautiful Mahdrusa." - -"And they lived happily together all their lives," quoted Aggie, from -the fairy tales she had heard, "Why, Guy, that was a long story," -she added yawning, "and it has made me so sleepy I shall go to bed. -Good-night!" - -"Good-night," returned Guy, not very well pleased that she should be so -sleepy, and fearing that his story must have been very stupid as well -as long. Perhaps it was because of this, that he sat down by the fire -again when she was gone instead of going to bed as he usually did, and -it was from sitting there that he got into trouble on the following -day, and to tell you what his trouble was shall be the duty of the next -chapter. - - - - -CHAPTER VIII. - - -"I say," said George, slapping Guy on the shoulder, the moment after -his father bade them "good-night" and went to his wagon, telling them -to go to theirs, "I say, I have got the best thing to tell you, and -we'll have the greatest fun, if you don't turn sneak and try to get out -of it." - -"I'm not likely to turn sneak!" retorted Guy very indignant that he -should be thought capable of such a thing. "What are we to have such -fun at? I don't think you will find that I shall shirk it." - -Now, Guy never would have said that without knowing what George's fun -was to be, had he not been vexed at Aggie's cool reception of his -story, and at some other things that had happened through the day. He -was in a very restless, dissatisfied temper, and, as many other boys do -under those circumstances, he felt like doing any wild thing that was -suggested to him, without inquiring whether it was right or wrong. - -George saw that, and, greatly delighted, said: "I told Gus I didn't -believe you would back out, and we will have such a jolly time! You -know there are numbers of antelopes on the plains here, and I heard -James Graham say this morning, that there would be sure to be a great -many of them go down to that little creek to drink just as soon as the -moon rose." - -"Well," said Guy, wondering greatly what the herd of antelopes had to -do with their fun. - -"Well," returned George, "I have been reading a book that tells all -about hunting them. That was what I was doing when pa thought me so -studious to-day, and I found out how to hunt them at night, and it's -just as easy as can be. You have only to creep up to them silently, and -you can shoot them down by dozens." - -"Like partridges?" commented Guy, in a tone of doubt. - -"You needn't laugh at what I say," returned George. "You can ask Gus if -it isn't so, and if you don't believe him, I'll show you the book." - -"Oh! I believe it all, of course!" said Guy, hastily; "but I don't see -what difference it makes to us, for we have nothing to hunt antelopes -with." - -"There are plenty of guns in the wagon," said George, in a low voice, -"and I don't see why we shouldn't use them." - -Guy was greatly startled at this speech, for Mr. Harwood had told all -the boys never to touch one of the guns. He reminded George of that, -but he only laughed, and began a glowing account of the glorious time -they would have in creeping toward the creek, in the moonlight, and -shooting down the antelopes as they bent their heads to drink. - -Guy's imagination was highly excited by George's words, and from being -the most unwilling, he became the most anxious that the midnight -hunt should be attempted, quite forgetting Mr. Harwood's commands in -thinking of the triumph they might have in the morning, in exhibiting -two or three dead antelopes. - -He readily assented to George's proposition, that they should then -proceed to the wagon, and choose their guns. No inducements or threats, -even to the breaking of his bones, would induce Gus to touch one. - -"Then," said George, "you shall carry this small hatchet, and a knife, -so that we shall be able to cut the horns and tails off the antelopes -that we can't bring home with us. I don't suppose we shall be able to -carry more than one apiece." - -After securing their guns, they left the camp very cautiously, each -one going a different way, and all meeting at a point about a quarter -of a mile from the camp, on the banks of the little stream, where they -expected the antelopes would come to drink. - -They stayed there in silence for some time, for Guy, remembering his -former experience on the prairie, was afraid to venture for even a -moment out of sight of the camp-fires. But at last they all became -so impatient at remaining so still and seeing nothing, that they -ventured, very cautiously, a little farther up the stream. Guy took the -lead, and very often would stop, and motion to his companions to do -likewise, whenever he fancied he heard any noise. - -Thus two very tiresome hours passed away, and Gus was very crossly -protesting against staying any longer, when Guy motioned him very -eagerly to be still, and with great triumph pointed to a number of -animals that, one by one, very slowly and cautiously, were going down -to the water to drink. - -They were very slender and graceful, about the size of a small deer, -and covered with coarse, wiry hair, and bearing upon their small, -well-formed heads a pair of branching horns. - -They descended to the water, without exhibiting any signs of suspicion -or fear, for the boys, quite by accident, had got to the leeward -of them--that is, where the wind would not pass from them to the -antelopes, and give to the keen animals notice of their presence. - -"Now," whispered Guy, excitedly, "wait until you see them stoop their -heads to drink, and then fire at them! Now--ready!" - -Both boys raised their guns and fired. There was a terrible concussion. -Both were thrown flat upon their backs, with the idea that their -heads, or at least their noses, were shot off, and away stampeded the -antelopes, as fast as their slender legs would carry them. - -Gus began to howl and cry most wildly, believing that his brother and -Guy were both killed. They, however, soon convinced him that they -were both alive, by rising, each declaring his nose was broken, and -pointing to the flowing blood as proof of it. - -George was terribly enraged, chiefly at the gun, which he declared had -"kicked" him. Guy, on his part, was very much vexed with George, for -having brought him on such a profitless adventure; but though he was -suffering very much from his rashness, the whole thing appeared to him -so ridiculous, that he laughed long and heartily. - -"I believe you would laugh if you were dying," grumbled George, as they -stood together by the side of the creek, washing their face. "Pretty -figures we shall make to-morrow, sha'n't we? And pa will give it to you -to-morrow, too, for taking the guns." - -"You told me to do it!" retorted Guy, sullenly, but quite alarmed at -the thought of Mr. Harwood's impending wrath, as well as angry at -himself for having done anything to incur it. - -George answered him very rudely, and then followed a quarrel between -the two, which was at last brought to an abrupt termination by a -terrible scream from Gus. They looked toward him, and saw, with horror, -an immense panther, but a short distance off, making ready for a spring. - -The boys were transfixed with horror, as they saw his glaring eyes -fixed upon them. - -They saw him crouch like an immense cat, preparing to spring upon its -prey. They saw a sudden flash of fire before their eyes, heard the -report of a gun, and, with as much fear as joy, beheld the terrible -monster spring high into the air, and fall to the ground, tearing up -the ground with its claws, and foaming at the mouth, in agony. Another -shot ended its struggles and its life together. - -The boys uttered cries of joy for their delivery from the terrible -death with which the panther had threatened one, or perhaps even all, -of them; but they were very much frightened to see that their deliverer -was Mr. Harwood. - -He looked at them very sternly and said-- - -"You may be very thankful that I heard the reports of your guns and -came in search of you, or your disobedience might have been punished -most fearfully." - -With great sorrow and shame they felt that his words were true, as they -stood beside the dead panther, and looked at his long claws, and the -firm white teeth in his large mouth. - -Gus burst into tears, and said he knew the horrible creature was making -straight for him, and eagerly assured his father that he would never -disobey him again in his life. - -George and Guy were quite ready to make the same promise, but Mr. -Harwood looked so stern that they dared not speak to him, and Guy felt -utterly wretched when, instead of scolding him, Mr. Harwood looked at -him very sorrowfully, and said: - -"I am disappointed in you, Guy! I thought I could trust you." - -"The next thing, I heard the reports of the guns, and immediately -surmised where you were. I was so anxious about you, that I would not -call one of the others, but came immediately in pursuit of you, and it -is well that I did." - -"How was the baby, when you left?" asked the conscience-stricken Guy. - -"Dying," returned Mr. Harwood, emphatically. - -Guy waited to hear no more, but darted forward, reaching the camp -some minutes before his companions. He saw that several in the train -were up, and some called after him, asking where he had been. Without -stopping to answer them, he ran on to Mrs. Harwood's wagon, and seeing -it all alight within, sprang to the front, and hastily putting the -canvas door aside, asked how the baby was. - -His mother came over to him, crying and wringing her hands-- - -"Oh, Guy!" she cried, "where have you been? How wicked you were to -leave us so, when the baby was dying!" - -Guy knew not what to say--he had no excuse to offer, for he never -thought of putting the blame on George. He, therefore, kept silent, and -in a most miserable state of mind, followed Mr. Harwood and his sons to -the camp. - -Gus kept close to his father all the way, crying out every minute or -two that he saw another panther, and at last asking how it was that -their absence from camp was discovered. - -"The baby was very ill," answered Mr. Harwood, gravely. "He was in -convulsions, and your mother wanted to put him in a hot bath. I went to -call Guy to help us, and then found you were gone." - -"And what did you do then?" asked Gus. - -"Oh, mother!" he cried, "is he dead!" - -"Yes," she answered. "He died while you were laughing and sporting. -I should think you would never enjoy yourself again, while you can -remember that." - -Guy looked at the little babe, lying dead on its mother's lap, and -thought, indeed, that he never should be happy again. Aggie added to -his distress by looking at him sternly, with her widely-opened eyes, -and crying: - -"Go away, you bad, bad boy! I will never love you again." - -"And Mr. Harwood will never trust me," thought Guy, bitterly, as he -left the wagon, and passed Mr. Harwood and his sons, who were about to -enter it. - -Guy slept but very little that night; in the first place, his bruised -face was very painful, and he was, besides, haunted by the remembrance -of Mr. Harwood's reproachful glance, when he had said he had been -deceived in him; and he wondered if he would carry into execution the -threat he had made before they left home, and greatly feared that he -would, for he felt that he had been quite disobedient, and seemingly -ungrateful enough, to be left alone on the prairie. - -The train did not move on as early the next morning as usual, for the -poor little baby was buried upon the banks of the little stream where -the boys had so nearly lost their lives. - -Guy thought he had never witnessed so sad a scene as when they laid the -beautiful baby, that looked as pure and sweet as a white lily, in the -rough coffin that some of the young men had hastily made, and carried -him to a lonely spot, that perhaps no feet had ever trod before, and, -breathing a prayer over him, left him to his long sleep, far from the -place of his birth, or that for which his kindred were bound, and where -never a tear would be dropped above him, or a sigh breathed. - -Guy's only comfort was, and, perhaps, too, that of the poor baby's -father and mother, that he could not be quite alone, even when they -left him, for God would watch over him; and he could not but rejoice -that they had not been forced to leave him in the shifting sands of the -desert, but that a green tree bent over him, and grass would spring -above the sod in which he lay. - -Poor little Aggie was quite brokenhearted at the loss of her poor -little playfellow, and, quite forgetting her anger went to Guy for -comfort. - -After he had said all he could to cheer her, he told her of his own -troubles, and how sincerely sorry he was, for having disobeyed her -father. Aggie listened very attentively, and at last said: - -"Perhaps papa will forgive you. I know he will, if you go to him and -tell him how sorry you are, and promise him you will never be so wild -and disobedient again." - -"That I will," said Guy readily. "I would do anything to merit his -kindness once more." - -But it was several days before Guy could summon courage to speak to Mr. -Harwood, who treated him very coldly, seldom asking him to do anything, -and never intrusting the care of even the slightest article to him. -Guy every day grew more and more miserable, while Gus and George -congratulated themselves upon their father's silence, and almost forgot -that they had ever incurred his displeasure. - -"But, if the baby hadn't died, wouldn't he have 'whaled' us, though!" -ejaculated George, one day. - -Guy was shocked and surprised to hear him speak so lightly, and, -without more ado, left him, and going to Mr. Harwood, told him how -grieved he was for his disobedience, and begged him to forgive him, and -restore him to his confidence again. - -"I will forgive you, Guy," said Mr. Harwood, kindly; "but I cannot -place any trust in you again, until you show yourself worthy of it. - -"I will show myself worthy!" exclaimed Guy, firmly. "I will, indeed, -Mr. Harwood, and at the same time show my gratitude for your kindness." - -And scarcely a week passed before Guy fulfilled his promise. - - - - -CHAPTER IX. - - -"I believe it is snowing over yonder," cried Aggie to Guy one day, -pointing to the west, where, truly enough, as far as the eye could -reach, the earth appeared perfectly white. - -"It does look like snow," returned Guy, looking intently in the -direction she indicated, "but it is now June, and we certainly ought -not to encounter such a fall as that appears to be, besides, there is a -perfect glare of sunshine there! Ah, I have it! That is not snow, but -alkali!" - -"What is alkali?" asked Aggie. "Is it cold! Will it melt?" - -"I don't know," answered Guy, "let us ask Mr. Graham, he will be able -to tell us all about it." - -So that very evening when the train stopped to encamp for the night, -they waited until Mr. Graham had finished his work, and Guy had done -all that was required of him, and then went to the camp-fire of the -Grahams. - -They were very warmly welcomed, for both Guy and Aggie were great -favorites of them all, and after they were all quietly seated, Guy -pointed to the desert of alkali that shone like crystal beneath the -beams of the moon, and asked Mr. Graham if he could tell them of what -it was composed, and how it came there. - -"Of the last I can say nothing," returned Mr. Graham, "except that it -was placed there by an all-wise Creator for some good purpose. The -substance itself is a sulphate of soda, and is generally found near -sulphur, and soda springs. A fall of rain usually brings it forth -from the earth it impregnates in great quantities, and it looks very -beautiful. The white particles often assume the most delicate shapes, -like flakes of snow for instance, or most delicate leaves, and ferns." - -"I shall be very glad when we get there," said Aggie, "I shall think we -are passing a winter in fairy lands." - -"Then I am afraid you will think it a very disagreeable winter," -returned Mr. Graham, laughing. - -"Why?" asked Aggie, opening wide her eyes in astonishment. "Is it cold -there? I thought that the sun shone as warmly there as it does here." - -"So it does," replied Mr. Graham. "It will not be of the weather that -you will complain, but of what you call the beautiful snow." - -"Ah! yes, perhaps the glare will hurt my eyes." - -"I think it very likely, Aggie," said Amy Graham, "but my brother was -not thinking of that, but of something much worse. These alkali salts -are very poisonous, and often kill people if they are partaken of even -slightly." - -"Indeed!" ejaculated Aggie and Guy at once. - -"I'll never touch them!" continued the latter, "and I am so sorry I -can't, because I thought it would be so nice to eat some, as if it was -snow." - -"I should never think of eating it," said Guy. "And I think Aggie would -not when she had once seen what kind of a substance it is," said Mr. -Graham, "for it looks much more like powdered washing-soda than snow, -and tastes more like it too." - -"Then I am sure I wouldn't take enough even to make my mouth taste -badly!" exclaimed Aggie, with a gesture of disgust. - -"I thought the same at one time," said Mr. Graham, "yet it was only a -very short time afterwards that I was nearly killed by partaking of it." - -"How?" cried both the children, eagerly. "Do tell us about it, Mr. -Graham." - -"Certainly I will," he answered, kindly. "I believe I have told you -before that this is not the first time I have been across the plains. I -made my first trip before gold was discovered in California, and when -few people thought of going there. - -"There was then no well defined route such as we have been following, -and when we reached the alkali desert we lost trace of any road, and -had to depend entirely upon our reasoning powers for guidance." - -"Hadn't you any compass?" asked Guy. - -"Certainly," replied Mr. Graham, "but as we were rather uncertain -which direction we ought to take, it was not of much use to us. Before -a week was over, both ourselves and the cattle were quite worn down -with our tiresome march across the glaring, blinding desert. Our -condition daily grew worse, for all sickened, and suffered dreadfully -for want of water, for there was none to be found but that which was -impregnated with soda. Many of the people drank it, and became very -sick; the weary oxen quaffed it from the little pools, formed by -the rain, by the wayside, and daily two or three died, and we were -compelled to leave them to bleach as white as the alkali around them. -For my part, I drank no water for days; enduring the agonies of thirst -in silence, and praying that we might soon find relief. One day, one -of my comrades died, he had borne the torture attending abstinence as -long as possible, and then had drank to repletion, and been poisoned. -There had been a heavy shower, and he had been quite unable to resist -the temptation it offered. Two days after, it rained again, and I was -almost as imprudent as my friend had been, and was immediately taken -so ill that I feared I should share his resting-place. I never shall -forget how rejoiced I was when we got into a pure atmosphere and -healthy soil again, but it was weeks, yes, even months, before the -effects of my poisoned draught passed entirely away." - -"Dear me," cried Aggie, in dismay, "are there no June springs in the -alkali desert! Oh, dear! dear! just think of having come so far just to -be poisoned!" - -"We will see that you do not drink after a shower," said Mr. Graham, -laughing. "But even the little birds could do that here. And indeed -there will be no necessity for you to do so, as several springs have -been discovered since the time I spoke of." - -"I wish you hadn't told me about it," said Aggie, sadly, "I shall think -all the time of the poor creatures that have been poisoned. I don't -like to hear of such dreadful things, even if they are true. I would a -great deal rather hear a pretty story. Miss Carrie, won't you tell me -one?" - -"My brother has told you of something that once happened to him," -she replied, readily, "and now, if you like, I will relate a little -adventure that befell me when I was a little girl." - -"Oh! that will be splendid, Miss Carrie. Do tell us all about it." - -"I must tell you, in the first place," began Miss Graham, when she had -drawn Aggie nearer to her side, so that she should not lose one word -she was about to say, "that I was not at all a good little girl at the -time the event I am going to tell you of, took place, and you must not, -therefore, be surprised to hear of any naughty actions I used to do. - -"My favorite ones were those by which I could frighten people. Nothing -used to delight me so much as to tell ghost stories to my younger -brothers and sisters and leave them without explaining them, when often -the poor little creatures would become nearly convulsed with terror, -and my mother would find great trouble in quieting them. I had often -been scolded, and even whipped for my malicious mischief but all to no -purpose, and at last no notice was taken of me, and I thought my father -and mother had made up their mind to let me tell horrible stories until -I was tired of them. My parents often went out in the evening to the -theatre, or some party and on such occasions it was my usual practice -to coax my brother Charlie, and sister Amy into the dining room with -me, while the nurse put my youngest brother to bed. When I had, by dint -of threats, and persuasions, got them into the room, I would make them -sit by the fire suddenly put out the candles, and begin some dreadful -story. Generally the nurse came in the middle of it and carried them -away to bed, where they would cower under the blankets and tremble at -every sound." - -"I know," interrupted Aggie, "I used to do that after George had told -me stories. But did you believe what you used to tell them?" - -"'No, my love, although I have indeed told such horrible things, as -even to awaken my own fears. Generally however, I laughed heartily at -the idea of ghosts and said I should like to see one.' - -"'Oh don't say so,' said Amy, one night. 'What should we do if one -should appear?' - -"'I do wish one would,' returned I, 'how you would run.' - -"Just then I heard a terrible crash, as if all the crockery and tinware -upon the kitchen dressers had tumbled down. - -"'What can that be,' I cried in alarm. - -"'What?' asked my brother, very quietly. - -"'Are you deaf?' I retorted. 'Don't you hear that dreadful noise? There -it is again. Oh, what shall I do?' - -"It was no wonder I was frightened for there sat my brother and sister -as if they heard nothing, while every moment the noise grew louder. I -had always thought myself a very brave girl before, but I shook with -alarm at these unearthly sounds, and shrieked with terror when the -door opened, and a terrible figure surrounded by blue flame entered the -room. I pointed at it in speechless horror. It towered nearly to the -ceiling and looked down upon me with eyes that glowed like coals. It -held in its hand a whip made of snakes with which it menaced me. For a -few seconds I could neither move nor speak, while my brother and sister -laughed and talked as if nothing unusual was going on. I was convinced -that this revelation from the spirit world was made to me alone, and I -was overwhelmed by the fear that I was to be carried away bodily, to -answer before the ghosts I had derided. The monster advanced toward me. -With a shriek I bade it begone! it laid its death cold hand upon me -and--" - -"'Oh, Miss Carry, don't tell any more.' - -"Oh, it was so horrible!" cried Aggie, clasping Guy's arm lightly. "Oh -dear, dear, didn't you die with fright?" - -"It appears not," returned Miss Graham, laughing, "but I do not know -but I should have done so, had not my brother James rushed into the -room, caught hold of the supposed ghost and cried, 'there there, that -will do Tom! Don't you see the poor child is nearly frightened to -death.'" - -"So it wasn't a real ghost after all," exclaimed Aggie, in a tone of -mingled disappointment and relief. - -"No, it was not a real ghost after all, but only a very good sham -one, that was made up by my brother and cousin to frighten me out of -my propensity of frightening others, and you may be sure it did so. I -didn't think I ever afterwards told a ghost story of which I could not -as readily give an explanation as of this." - -"But you frightened me though," said Aggie, drawing a long breath. - -"But you are not frightened now, darling?" - -"Why of course not Miss Carrie." - -"But do you know I think I would rather hear that pretty little story -about the 'Christ-child,' that you told us a few evenings ago, or one -of those little poems of which you know so many." - -"I do not think I can remember any to-night," said Miss Carrie, "but -perhaps Amy can." - -"Please try dear Miss Amy," cried Aggie running to her, "Mr. Graham, -and Miss Carrie have both told us a story, and now if you will repeat -some pretty poetry it will be so nice." - -Miss Amy laughed pleasantly, and lifted Aggie on her lap. "My pet," -she said, "yesterday I heard you ask your mother what she thought the -prettiest thing in the world." - -"Oh, yes," cried Aggie, "and she couldn't decide. What do you think -the prettiest Miss Amy? But then perhaps you are like mamma, you think -there are, so many beautiful things in the world that you can't choose -between them." - -"Yes," said Miss Amy sweetly though gravely, I have decided. "Now -listen to me a few minutes and you shall know what is to me - - - FAIREST AND BEST:" - - "There came a child to my side one day, - And lightly she said with a laugh of mirth, - 'Tell me of all things, now I pray, - Which is the fairest to you upon earth? - - "'Is it the rose, with its breath of balm? - Is it the gem of the diamond mine? - Is it the shell, with its sea-song calm? - Or the pearl, that low in the deep doth shine?' - - "I answered her, 'Though the rose is fair, - Though the diamond gleams like a lesser sun; - Oh, ne'er can _they_, e'en in thought compare, - With my chosen beauty, my purest one. - - "'For mine, far sweeter than rose doth bloom, - In our world of sorrow, of woe, and care; - E'en light of the diamond seemeth gloom, - To that halo divine that shineth where; - - "'My fairest thing upon all the earth, - _A little child_ kneeleth down to pray, - And sweeter than sound of ocean's mirth - Are the heav'nly words, she doth meekly say. - - "'Yes, as I look on a kneeling child, - Of those I think, whom our Saviour blest, - And I know of all things fair and mild, - The pure, young heart of a child is best.'" - - -Little Aggie remained perfectly still for some moments after Miss Amy -had finished. At last she lifted up her face, and kissed the young lady -sweetly, and whispered, "Dear Miss Amy I will try to remember that. I -am sure Mamma thinks the same as you do. Thank you for telling me. -Good-night my dear Miss Amy. Good-night Miss Carrie, and Mr. Graham. We -have had such a nice time haven't we Guy. Now we will go home." - -"Good-night, and good-night Mr. Graham, and Miss Carrie. Come, Guy, let -us go home." - -So Guy arose and led the little girl toward the wagon she called -"home," for to her little affectionate heart any where was home where -her parents stayed. They were walking slowly past the baggage wagons -when to his surprise, and affright Guy saw a puff of smoke, issue -from the back part of the one in which he usually slept. He instantly -remembered the powder, and with a cry dashed toward it, bidding Aggie -run as far as possible from the danger. There was no water near, but -he caught up a bag of flour, sprang into the wagon and dashed it upon -the flames, then another, and another. Meanwhile his cries had brought -every one to the spot, James Graham brought a pail of water and threw -upon the already smothered flames, and immediately a great sputtering, -and kicking was heard, and George Harwood sat up sleepily and demanded -what they were pitching into him for. - -"Get up," said his father who was looking very pale and agitated, "Get -up and thank this brave boy for having saved your life. If it had not -been for him this powder would have exploded, and launched you, and we -know not how many others into Eternity." - -George saw how great his danger had been, and with shame owned that he -had brought it upon himself, by dropping fire from a pipe which he was -endeavoring to learn to smoke, in express disobedience of his father's -commands. - -He turned around to thank Guy for having risked his own life to save -his, for that he had undoubtedly done by springing into the burning -wagon, but found that like a true hero, he had gone to perform another -duty, waiting neither for thanks or praises. But he got both, for as -he lifted little Aggie into her mother's wagon, she kissed him and -whispered "You good, brave boy, I am going to ask God to bless you all -your life." - - - - -CHAPTER X. - - -"Well now, George," said Aggie the next morning, as they stood near -the partially burned wagon and watched Mr. Harwood and his young men, -as they hastily endeavored to repair the damage that had been done, "I -should think you never would smoke again in your life." - -"I didn't smoke last night," retorted George, "I only tried to, and to -try to smoke and to do it are two very different things, I can tell -you," and George grimaced most comically at the remembrance of some -very extraordinary sensations he had experienced, both before and after -the fire. - -"If you don't believe me you can try it," he added, as Aggie looked at -him thoughtfully. - -"I wasn't thinking of what you were saying," she replied, "but of what -a horrible death Guy saved you from." - -"That's a fact," returned George, with much seriousness. "Guy ain't a -bad sort after all!" - -"Not a bit of a Guy Fawkes about him," commented Gus. "He don't believe -in blowing up folks with gunpowder." - -"Nor with words either," interrupted Aggie, "but who was Guy Fawkes, -Gus?" - -"Oh, a man put a lot of gunpowder in the cellar of the English House of -Congress." - -"Of Parliament," corrected George. - -"Of Parliament, then, it means all the same thing, and he intended when -the King and all the members of Parliament were in the house to set -fire to the powder and blow them all up. But they found out the plot -just in time, and Guy was hung up; or had his head chopped of, I forget -which." - -"Good for him" said George. "Hullo, here comes Guy, looking really -frightened for once in his life! What is the matter, Guy?" - -But Guy made him no answer, but hurried on to Mr. Harwood and whispered -a few words in his ear. - -"You don't say so!" he ejaculated with a startled look. "Whereabouts -are they?" - -"Back of the camp, sir. Mr. Graham says he thinks they are after the -cattle and horses. But they are to far off for us to see them plainly, -and it was some time before I could make Mr. Graham believe they were -Indians at all." - -"Indians!" exclaimed George and Gus, turning pale, and with out more -ado, rushing from the spot, not only as they said "to tell mother," but -to gain a place of safety. - -"Take Aggie to the wagon," said Mr. Harwood hastily, though he could -not help smiling at the precipitate flight of his boys. "Be as quick as -you can, and bring me my telescope." - -Guy did as he was bidden, but although so quickly that he did not even -take time to say a few words of encouragement to Aggie. He found the -telescope was little needed when he gave it into Mr. Harwood's hands. -The Indians had drawn so close that their movements could be perfectly -seen. - -"At least thirty young braves!" said Mr. Harwood anxiously. "A party of -horse thieves no doubt! We shall have trouble!" - -"And all on account of this unfortunate delay!" exclaimed Mr. Graham. -"We should have been on our way three hours ago, but for your son's -carelessness." - -"That is very true. Yet we should scarcely have escaped the quick eyes -of these wild savages." - -"We will try to save the oxen and horses from their hands at least!" -cried a young man, turning to a group who had hastily armed themselves. - -In an incredible short space of time they had made a circle of the -wagons, and within this barricade they placed the cattle, and stationed -themselves at regular distances without the wagons. Mr. Harwood -and Mr. Graham stood beside the wagon in which all the ladies had -congregated, and with quiet, though great anxiety, waited for the -attack to be commenced. They had no idea that it could be avoided for -all Mr. Harwood's signals, during the formation of the barricade had -been totally disregarded, and the savages in all the hideousness of -paint and warlike decorations were riding rapidly around the camp in a -gradually decreasing circle. - -"Guy, my boy, you had better go into our wagon," said Mr. Harwood, as -Guy, with a favorite dog at his side, drew near to him. Guy looked him -doubtfully a moment, and with visible reluctance proceeded to obey the -direction which had been given him. Suddenly, however, he turned back -and with an appealing look at Mr. Harwood said: - -"I wish you would give me a gun, sir, and let me stay here." - -"Do as you please," cried Mr. Harwood hastily, and Guy rushed to a -wagon for the desired weapon, and back again to his place. - -Just then the Indians made a feint of going away. They retired slowly a -little way, then suddenly wheeled, and galloped back towards the camp, -discharging a volley of arrows as they came. - -Fortunately they injured no one, but the second fire was not so -harmless, and was returned steadily by Mr. Harwood and his men from -their rifles. But the Indians were too far off, and changed their -positions too often to be affected by it. - -The firing continued in this manner for fifteen minutes or more. Two -of Mr. Harwood's men were seriously wounded, and obliged to retire to -the wagons, and the others were eagerly speaking of dividing into two -parties, one of which was to remain to guard the camp, while the other -sallied out to drive off the Indians. It seemed a mad undertaking, as -Mr. Harwood said, to divide so small a force, and they were spared -the necessity of doing so by the savages themselves, who enraged at -the death of one of their number, and confident of success, rode -boldly up to the very sides of the wagons, and with showers of arrows, -and brandishing their war-clubs, uttering at the same time the -most dreadful yells, endeavored to overcome the white men and gain -possession of the animals, that snorting and plunging with terror at -the unusual rounds of shouting and firing were striving vainly to break -their bounds. Terrible was the struggle that ensued. For a few minutes -the shrieks of the women and children, the shouts of the white men, the -yells of the Indians, the reports of fire-arms, and the indescribable -noises made by the frightened animals filled the air. - -Guy was almost stunned with the noise and bewildered by the confusion -that prevailed. He never thought of firing his gun, and had no idea -which party had the advantage, he, in fact, felt perfectly overwhelmed, -not with fear, but horror, and quite regardless of his danger, remained -an inactive spectator of the scene, until he beheld Mr. Harwood -struggling violently with an Indian who had thrown himself from his -horse in the excitement of the fight. - -Mr. Harwood was himself a muscular man, and the struggle between the -two was terrible to witness. For a minute neither seemed to have the -advantage, then the strong Indian got his arm across Mr. Harwood's -breast and held him back, he raised his right hand in which glittered a -long knife already stained with blood. Some unusual sound for a moment -attracted the savage's attention, he glanced around. Guy seized the -opportunity, raised his gun and fired. - -He was not knocked over by the shock, but the Indian was. Down he went, -and Mr. Harwood with him, but only to remain there a moment. He sprang -up and echoed the shout of triumph which was heard from the other side -of the camp. - -The fight was ended; the Indians defeated, away they sped with -lightning speed, bearing their wounded, among which was Mr. Harwood's -special adversary, with them, and leaving their dead upon the ground. - -Of these there were two. But little notice was taken of them at first, -for the members of the train were too busy attending to the wounded, -and examining their own hurts, to think of Indians, unless it was to -look occasionally to satisfy themselves that they were really gone, and -that there was no farther trouble to be apprehended from them. - -"I wonder who it was that knocked that great fellow over that was -holding me down," said Mr. Harwood, after he had embraced his family, -and assured them that he was very little hurt. "I wish I knew who it -was, I have somebody to thank for saving my life." - -"Here is the fellow!" cried Gus, catching Guy as he was about to jump -from the wagon. "He has got one of your guns, too, and it was only a -little while ago you told him not to touch them." - -"Guy!" exclaimed Mr. Harwood, "can it be possible that you fired that -well-directed shot?" - -"I couldn't help it, sir, the ball seemed to know just where to go, and -the gun to shoot of itself," returned Guy, with a slight laugh--a vain -attempt to hide his emotion. - -Mr. Harwood made no effort to conceal his, and catching him in his -arms embraced him warmly, as he exclaimed: "My dear boy, have I then my -own life to thank you for, as well as that of my son? How shall I be -able to repay you?" - -"Don't say any more," entreated Guy, who was being nearly suffocated by -his mother, Mr. Harwood and the children, who were pulling him hither -and thither to their heart's content. - -"Why didn't you shoot his head right off?" ask George, when the -commotion had slightly subsided. "I would if I had had a gun, and been -in your place." - -"But you weren't at all likely to be in his place or any other where -arrows were flying," interrupted Gus, with a laugh, which quickly -subsided into a smothered titter as George looked at him, with the -remark: "You had better mind your bones." - -"I intend to," said Gus, coolly, "but you needn't glare at me so. -You're not a Gorgon, I guess, and can't turn me into stone by a look." - -"I am very glad Guy didn't knock the Indian's head right off," -interposed Aggie, anxious to prevent a quarrel between the two boys. - -"Aren't you glad of it, Guy, you wouldn't have liked to have killed him -dead, would you?" - -"Oh no!" returned Guy, laughing. "It answered my purpose just to kill -him a little. Indeed," he added, turning pale at the thought, "I hope -the poor man will not die." - -"Don't trouble yourself about that," said Mr. Harwood, taking in his -hand the gun which Guy had still retained, but then offered him, "you -nobly did your duty, my boy, and though we will hope that the man will -recover, we will not worry, because we cannot learn whether he does or -not." - -"I say, the men are harnessing the teams," exclaimed George. "Let us go -and pick up some of the arrows the Indians threw around so plentifully." - -"Yes," answered Guy, "and I'll bring you one, Aggie." - -"Stay," said Mr. Harwood, "Here, Guy, is a more fitting weapon for you. -Take this gun, and though I hope you may never again be obliged to use -it against a fellow-creature, I hope your shots will always be as well -directed as that of to-day." - -"Whew!" ejaculated George, "don't I wish I had knocked that fellow over -to-day! Guy, why don't you say thank you?" - -"He's like the little boy that would not say 'thank you' for a new -jack-knife," laughed Gus, "he'd rather use the old 'un fust." - -In truth, Guy was so delighted with Mr. Harwood's words, and the gift -that accompanied them, that he knew not what to say. To possess a gun, -had long been his highest and most secret ambition, and to have one, -really his own, in his hands, seemed, as he afterwards said, "far too -good to be true." - -"Never mind the thanks," exclaimed Mr. Harwood, as Guy vainly tried to -utter something, "we understand each other, though my debt is not paid -yet. You can go now and look for arrows, if you like." - -But Guy thought but little of arrows, or even of his gun, for some -minutes after he left the wagon, for just then four of the mules, who -had not recovered from their fright, broke away from the men who were -trying to quiet them, and galloped across the plains in the opposite -direction to that the Indians had taken. Two young men immediately -mounted the swiftest horses in the train and set off in pursuit, and -a fine chase they had. Over an hour passed before they brought the -refractory animals back, and an exciting time the boys had watching the -race, and shouting and hurrahing when the foaming, panting creatures -rushed into the camp, followed by their almost breathless pursuers. - -"But this isn't finding arrows!" said Guy, at last, suddenly -remembering Aggie, and the promise he had made her. And, after the -train was in motion, he found two beautiful arrows, and took them to -her. She accepted them with delight, telling Guy she would keep them -all her life, in remembrance of that eventful day. "And so you see," -she added, addressing in fancy the cross old chief that had frightened -her so terribly, "I have got one of your Indian arrows, after all, and -I'll keep it too. My good Guy has got a gun now, and that's more than -you have, and he knows how to use it, that's more than you will ever -do." - - - - -CHAPTER XI. - - -Two weeks after the fight with the Indians, Guy was galloping across -the gently rising hills, that denoted their approach to the Rocky -Mountains, in quest of game. This was the first time he had had an -opportunity offered him to try his gun, as they had seen no living -creature upon the desert of alkali which they had occupied more than a -week in crossing, and but few among the prickly pears and sage-brush -that succeeded the poisonous salts. Of the effects of the latter, each -member of the party had had some experience, and all, for weeks after, -complained of sore lips, chapped hands, and other pains of a like -nature. - -Guy was greatly troubled to find that little Aggie and his mother were -the greatest sufferers. Indeed, the latter became so very ill that, for -two or three days, Guy feared he should soon be motherless. Never had -his heart been so heavy as during that time. It was a good thing for -him that he was obliged to work additionally hard, else he might also -have fallen ill from excessive grief. But, as it was, he had no time to -give way to his feeling: there were his mother's duties and his own, -to be performed by his hands alone; little Aggie to be amused, and his -mother often to be cheered by some gay word, when he usually felt much -more like uttering sad ones. - -I have mentioned before that Mrs. Loring, though a very good woman, was -often inclined to look on the dark side of things, and so it sometimes -happened that she led Guy to do the same, and he certainly did so -steadily enough during the days his mother lay seriously ill, while he -turned to the bright side instantly when she pronounced herself better, -though he did not for a moment neglect to pay her the same attention as -before. - -One morning, when she, for the first time, gathered strength and energy -enough to sit up, Mr. Harwood entered the wagon, and laughingly told -her that as she was so well, he should not let her have Guy to herself -any longer, but should take him with them to hunt some deer that were -feeding on the hills some distance away. Guy looked at his mother and -hesitated, for though he desired, above all things, to take part in a -deer hunt, he did not like to leave his sick mother, until she said: -"Go, my child, you are looking pale and thin already, the excitement -will do you good. It would never do for you to get sick, you know." -And that was how Guy Loring happened to be galloping across the hills -with Mr. Harwood and Mr. Graham, while George and Gus remained at the -camp, enviously watching him. By some skillful manoeuvering, they -managed to approach within gun-shot of the deer, of which there were -five or six, brousing quietly. Guy was very much excited, and would -have fired upon them had not Mr. Harwood told him not to do so until -the last. - -Slowly, and with as much patience as they could command, they drew -nearer and nearer the deer. Mr. Graham and Mr. Harwood raised their -rifles to fire, when suddenly the whole herd of deer threw their heads -in the air, looked around wildly, and bounded away with the speed of -the wind. - -"What in the world could have startled them so?" exclaimed the -gentlemen in surprise. - -Guy looked around in perfect dismay at having lost the chance of firing -at a deer, and quickly exclaimed: "Oh, how provoking, it is the cattle. -They have let the cattle loose." - -Mr. Graham uttered an exclamation of delight, "Was there ever such good -luck before?" he cried, "Those are buffaloes! I had no idea we should -find them here so early. Gallop back to the camp, Guy, and tell the -Fraziers! Hurrah!" - -Scarcely less excited than Mr. Graham, Guy made a wide circuit of the -spot where the herd of buffaloes, from twenty to thirty in number, were -feeding, and galloped to the camp, where he found five or six young -men, already armed and mounted for the chase. They hastily advised -Guy to remain in camp, but as he had received no direction to do so -from Mr. Harwood, he followed his inclinations, and returned with the -young men to the spot where Mr. Graham and Mr. Harwood were anxiously -awaiting them. - -All this time the buffaloes continued to feed without taking the least -notice of the hunters. These after a short consultation, began to ride -gently towards them. The animals remained so quiet that Guy had an -opportunity to look at them carefully. He was surprised to find that -they were not as large as elephants, but on the contrary about the size -of a cow, which animal they closely resembled in the shape of their -bodies, and limbs; but their hair, instead of being of the same length -all over their body, grew in shaggy tufts upon the back and sides, and -lengthened into a sweeping mane upon the neck. This adornment took from -them the peaceful expression of the majority of our domestic cattle, -and gave them instead the terrible one of the untamed lion. This effect -was increased by the wild glare of their eyes. Guy did not at first -notice their horns, which were small, and almost imbedded in their -thick, woolly hair, but it did not need a second look to assure him -that they could do a great deal of harm, if once called into service. -The hunters approached the buffaloes in a semi-circle, Guy occupied -a place near the circle by the side of Mr. Harwood, who unwilling to -disappoint him by sending him back to the camp, had permitted him to -stay. The whole party got within a hundred feet of the buffaloes before -they were even discovered. Then an immense fellow who seemed the leader -of the herd, began to bellow, and tear up the earth with his hoofs, and -in a moment, the whole herd were coursing over the prairie at a pace, -which Guy, when looking at their heavy bodies, had never imagined them -capable of. - -"After them!" shouted Mr. Graham, and instantly the hunters spurred on -their horses many of which were used to the sport, and in a few minutes -Guy, who was poorly mounted was left some distance in the rear, while -the foremost of the horsemen were at the very heels of the flying herd. -The dust of the prairie began to rise from beneath their hoofs in -clouds, through which Guy could indistinctly see the buffaloes dashing -forward, one turning occasionally upon some audacious man who had fired -upon him, who would then wheel his horse quickly and escape from the -reach of the infuriated animal, which would continue its flight or fall -to the earth, with a terrible bellow. - -Guy had witnessed three or four such falls, and in his excitement -scarcely knowing what he did, went up to the foaming animal intending -to put it out of its misery by a shot from his gun, when, suddenly, -it rose to its feet, staggered forward, and ere Guy could wheel his -frightened horse, plunged his horns into his breast, and buffalo, horse -and rider rolled upon the plain together. - -Then succeeded a horrible moment, in which Guy felt himself crushed by -his plunging horse, and heard the cries of the men, the bellowing of -the wounded buffalo, the thunderlike noise of the retreating herd, and -the sharp crack of half a dozen rifles. Then he felt himself lifted -from the ground by Mr. Graham and Mr. Harwood, who exclaimed that it -was a miracle that he was alive, and asked him if he wasn't killed, and -then shouted out for somebody to go in pursuit of the horse, which was -galloping away in the opposite direction to the buffaloes, which were -suffered to depart without any further attempt being made to slaughter -them. - - - - -CHAPTER XII. - - -Guy was surprised and delighted to find that his fool-hardy escapade -had brought upon him no injury except a few bruises, which, however, -did not prevent him from assisting the men to take into camp the -carcasses of the three buffaloes they had slain. - -That proved a busy afternoon in the camp. The buffaloes were skinned, -and their shaggy hides hung up in the sun to dry. Then the choicest -parts of the bodies were cut up and salted, and the rest left to the -hungry wolves, who are the natural enemies of the buffalo--one of -which, when wounded, they will often follow, and harass to death. - -And what a splendid supper of buffalo steak they had. Guy fancied he -never had tasted anything so delicious, though George, in his usual -contradictory mood, declared he thought beef much nicer. But as no one -paid any attention to him, his opinion had not much effect, and no one -enjoyed the supper the less for it. - -As only a slight sketch of Guy's wonderful escape had been given by -Harwood upon his return to camp, the children were anxious to hear a -full account of it, and as soon as the dishes were washed, the fuel -for the night brought in and Guy was at liberty to take his usual seat -by the fire, they called upon him to tell them all about it. He did -so in as few words as possible, for he felt as much ashamed of his -discomfiture as an old hunter might have been likely to do. - -Aggie looked very serious after hearing the account of her favorite's -danger. George laughed as he thought of the figure Guy must have cut -when pitched from his horse over the back of the buffalo; and Gus with -great earnestness asked him what he thought of at the time it all -happened. - -"I saw and heard too much to think of anything," replied Guy, quite -unable to repress a laugh at Gus' question and eager look, "the first -thing I thought of when Mr. Graham took me from the ground was to clear -the sand from my nose, eyes, and mouth. If you had seen me you would -have fancied I had been burrowing in the dirt for a twelve month. After -that I was very thankful that I escaped so well, and on the way home I -recalled to mind almost everything I had ever read about buffaloes, and -among other things a mode in which the Indians hunt them, and which is -described in the adventures of Lewis and Clarke." - -"Who were Lewis and Clarke?" asked Gus. - -"Two men, who in the days of Washington and Jefferson, and chiefly by -the aid of the latter, headed a party of men, who were the first to -explore Oregon, and discover the rise of the Columbia and Missouri -Rivers." - -"What fun they must have had," exclaimed George, "among the Indians -that had never seen a white man before." - -"They were so constantly surrounded by dangers," said Guy, "that I -guess they found the _fun_ rather scarce. But they had a great many -exciting adventures among the Indians, and learned many of their -strange habits." - -"Well, you were going to tell us about a way they had of hunting -buffaloes," interrupted Gus. "How was it?" - -"Well, first they would find, either by accident or after a search, a -herd of buffaloes, grazing on a plateau, perhaps three or four hundred -feet above the river, for such are very often found a mile or more in -length along the Columbia or Missouri Rivers, which abruptly terminate, -forming a precipice so perfectly perpendicular that neither man or -beast can gain a foothold on their sides. - -"Toward this precipice a young warrior wrapped in a buffalo robe, and -crowned with the head and horns, decoys the game, while the others -chase them forward, riding their swiftest horses, bearing their best -arms, and uttering their wildest shouts. The whole herd maddened by -the hunters, will usually follow the decoy--their fancied leader--when -suddenly he will hide beneath some cliff, the buffaloes will rush on, -seeing no danger ahead, or unable to check their headlong career, and -thus very often a hundred or more will spring over the precipice, and -be dashed to pieces on the rocks below." - -"Good!" cried George, excitedly. - -"And just think then what a good time the Indians have picking up the -pieces," commented Gus, "I'd like to see them do it. Just think of two -or three hundred Indians all at work together, jerking the meat, and -shouting and dancing." - -"Ah, yes. That's all very well!" said Aggie, thoughtfully. "But I -wouldn't like so much to be the decoy. Suppose he couldn't hide in -time." - -"Sometimes he can't," said Guy, "and in that case he is trodden under -foot by the herd, or carried with them over the precipice. I am like -you, Aggie, I shouldn't like to be the decoy. It is bad enough to face -one buffalo, and I have no wish to try a hundred." - -"Oh, dear!" exclaimed Aggie, "I should die with fright if I were to -meet even one." - -"Oh! That's because you are nothing but a girl--but boys--!" George -left his sentence unfinished, for of late he had become very careful of -boasting before Guy, whom he knew was too well acquainted with him to -be deceived by empty words. - -"Girls, or no girls!" exclaimed Aggie, a little angrily, "I learned -those verses mamma gave us, to-day, while you don't know them at all!" - -"Verses are only made for girls!" answered George, contemptuously. - -"And for some boys," said Guy, "I for one like to hear them. What are -yours about Aggie?" - -"Listen! They are about - - - 'THE CHILDREN IN THE SKY.' - - "Little Allie, tired with roaming, - Fell asleep one summer day; - In the soft, and mellow gloaming, - That the fairies haunt, they say. - And, into her dream, there came then - Fays, or Angels pure and fair, - Filling all the lonesome glen - With sweet music, rich and rare. - - "'Child!' they said, as slow around her - One by one they floated on, - 'Look into the clearer ether, - Close beside the setting sun!' - Then she looked, and lo! the cloudlets - Parted back and showed her there, - Myriad angels, sinless spirits - Sporting in a garden fair. - - "Sporting, smiling, fondly twining, - Round each other snow white arms; - While a halo o'er them shining, - Saved them from the night's alarms. - Loud they sung in notes of gladness, - Ever o'er the sweet refrain; - 'Jesus loves us! we shall never - Lose His tender care again." - - "'Here the flow'rets bloom forever; - Here the sun of God doth shine; - Here doth flow the crystal river, - Giving all a life divine!' - Then the peerless vision faded, - And the fairies stole away; - All the dell with gloom was shaded, - Darkness 'round sweet Allie lay. - - "Then she woke from out her slumber, - And she said--within her heart-- - 'Shall I join that happy number? - In their joyous song take part?' - Then she prayed that God would lead her - In the path to heaven above, - And that she might dwell forever - Blessed by Christ's redeeming love. - - "And before the year was over, - God in love gave back reply,-- - For He led the little rover, - To the children in the sky." - - -"That is a sweet little tale," said Guy, when Aggie had finished, "But -it is almost a pity such a good little girl should die." - -"But the good little girls, in stories, always do die!" exclaimed -George, "And that is why I don't like to hear about them. That's the -reason, too, that I tease our Aggie so, I want to get her into a -passion so she won't get too good and be spirited out of the world -right away." - -They all laughed at this ingenious defense; and then as Guy declared -himself very tired, and quite stiff and sore from the number of bruises -upon his body, they soon separated for the night, and ere long all was -still about the camp, except the fires that flickered and blazed, as if -in derision of the calm night, and its heavy-eyed attendant--Sleep. - - - - -CHAPTER XIV. - - -The following Saturday night found the party encamped in the very bosom -of the mountains, in one of the most lovely nooks upon the surface of -the earth. As they looked around upon the verdant dell, and upon the -snow-capped mountains that arose in the distance, all the arid plain -they had passed,--the desert of alkali, and the hills of sand--seemed -like a dream, so great was the contrast between them and Virginia Dale. -Even George was enraptured, and when the children as usual gathered at -evening around the fire, he declared that he would go no father but -turn hermit, and hunt and fish for a living, in that lovely spot. - -"I wish I could stay with you," said Aggie, "but I shouldn't like to -leave papa and mamma. But only look at the moon rising above that snowy -peak; isn't it perfectly lovely?" - -"Watching the moon is all very well?" exclaimed Gus, "but I would much -rather hear a good story. This is the very night for a story, and a -sentimental one at that. Guy get your thinking-cap on, that's a good -fellow!" - -"Oh yes, do!" assented Aggie. - -"I have had it tightly drawn over my ears the whole time I have been -sitting here," answered Guy laughing, "and the result is that I have -been thinking of a story the Indians tell about the first snow storm." - -"Oh yes! put it all off on the Indians!" cried Gus, "we all know what -that means!" - -"Well, what do they say?" asked George, "that they thought it was -salt, and put it into their soup, and were surprised to find that it -made it watery--and nothing more?" - -"Now don't tease Guy," interrupted Aggie, "I want to know what the -Indians really did say, and where the first fall of snow really was." - -"According to my authority," answered Guy, gravely, "it took place -among these very mountains. Years, years ago, so many years that all -remembrance of the time is now lost, and only vague reports of it -remain, the snowy mountains we now see were covered with verdure, even -more luxuriant than that which makes this vale so beautiful. The long -leaves, and the shining silk of the corn waved in the breeze that -softly played about the lofty summits, lovely flowers opened, and -rich fruits ripened in the warm sunshine that ever fell upon them. -The bounding deer came to the very doors of the wigwams that were so -thickly placed that they seemed to form a vast city, and the very trout -in the sparkling streams leaped into the hands of the happy people that -inhabited this earthly paradise!" - -"Gracious, what a saving of fishing-tackle!" ejaculated George. - -Guy took no notice of this irreverent remark, but continued: - -"On the very summit of yonder peak, which seems to rise at least a -thousand feet above its neighbors, and where the sun shone the warmest, -the grains and fruits were most luxuriant, and the deer larger and -tamer than in any other place, lived an old man, the chief of all the -tribes that lived between the mountains and the great ocean in the far -west. The oldest men amongst the Indians could not remember when he -was young, and their great-grandfathers had told them that he was old -when they were children. His beard was like silver, and his face bore -the marks of that wisdom which can only come with age, yet his form was -not bent, and his eyes were as strong as the eagle's, that soars up and -looks in the face of the sun." - -"Wonderful man!" said Gus. - -"He was indeed wonderful, and the wisest man upon the earth; he knew -all secrets of the land, and sea, and air, and from them he had gained -the elixir that still kept the blood warm in his veins after the lapse -of centuries, but he could not get from them contentment,--his soul at -last wearied of the habit of clay it had worn so long, and he began -a search for one worthy to be the inheritor of his wisdom, and the -successor of his power, that he might lie down and be at rest. - -"He found one at length, but not among the young men of his tribe, -among whom he sought long and patiently. The strength of mind, the -purity of soul he desired, were found only in the person of a lovely -girl, the daughter of one of the bravest warriors of the mountains. To -her he gave the elixir of life, and instructed her in all the secrets -he had gained. Lastly, he took off the robe he wore, and putting it -upon her, led her out of the wigwam and declared her a priestess before -all the people. Soon after the great magician became a decrepit old -man, the weight of his years came upon him and he died, and his body -was laid upon a burning pile and consumed to ashes, while all the -people mourned around it. Then the priestess went to her wigwam on the -high mountains and sat down and thought of the last words the dead man -had said to her, 'Beware of him who reigneth at the northernmost part -of the earth, for if thou showest weakness or any human passion he will -have dominion over thee and all thy people.' But years passed on and -no human feeling agitated her. She lived alone communing with spirits, -and at sundry times appearing among the people to astonish them by her -wisdom which as years advanced, become a thousand times more potent -than had been that of the old magician. And as her wisdom increased so -also did her beauty. Spirits came and took the ebony from her hair, and -covered it with gold; they brought blue from the skies and prisoned -it in her eyes; the white stars laid their light upon her face, and -sunbeams rendered her smile so warm and tender that it gladdened all -upon whom it fell. - -"As I have said, she was troubled by no human feeling; but alas! she -inspired what she did not feel, for all the young braves worshipped -her, not only as a priestess, but as a peerless maiden, and all their -awe could not destroy their love. As she knew every thing, she was of -course aware of their silent devotion, but she laughed in the solitude -of her wigwam, and sang: - - - 'Alstarnah must no passion own, - That mortal e'er before hath known.' - - -"And this she would sing over and over to herself, that she might keep -the words of the magician in mind. But after the lapse of many years, -she one day ceased to sing, for Alstarnah felt the most powerful of all -human passions--she loved." - -"I'm glad of that!" ejaculated Gus, "just paid her out for keeping up -that monotonous drone so long." - -"Oh! don't interrupt!" cried Aggie, impatiently, "who did she love, -Guy?" - -"The young chief, Gervassen, who had come many thousand miles from the -burning plains of the far south, to behold the renowned priestess of -the mountains. As Alstarnah excelled all women in beauty and wisdom, so -did he all men in beauty and strength. He was as tall and slender as -the mountain pine, and his face was as fair to look upon as the great -star that hung above the North King's palace. He came to the mountains -with great pomp, for a thousand of his enemies pursued him, and he slew -them all with the masses of rock that he hurled down upon them. See, -there they lie now like mighty castles in ruins. - -"When the priestess, Alstarnah, saw this man she thought no more of the -magician's words or of her own power, but gloried in the beauty that -had been given her, and said, 'He will surely love me, for there is not -upon all the earth a woman as fair.' - -"And her words were true, Gervassen did love her, and more bold than -all the rest, entreated her to be his wife. With great joy she placed -her hand in his, but at the moment she was about to speak, she felt an -icy wind blow over her and a voice exclaim: 'Beware of the King of the -North! Pity thy people!' - -"She fled to her wigwam in terror, and for days refused to admit the -chieftain, who stood without pleading for an answer but at length she -ventured to glance at him through a tiny hole in the buffalo hide that -formed the walls of her tent, and in an instant all her love for her -people and all fear of the warning voice vanished, and she promised to -be Gervassen's bride. - -"Again came the icy wind and the voice, but so infatuated was she that -they failed to turn her from her purpose, although her lover asked -the meaning of them. She trembled as she told him that years before -there had been a tremendous battle waged between the King of the North -and the forces of the great magician. That the latter had finally -triumphed, after a terrible struggle, and after yielding one important -point to his enemy, which was, that if the magician or any of his -successors yielded to human passion, the help of the spirits should be -withdrawn from them, and their dominion and people left to the power of -the terrible North King. - -"'It cannot be that he exists,' returned the warrior, 'else he would -have endeavored to enter the land over which my tribe is scattered, and -never, never has one of his subjects been seen or heard of upon it.' - -"In spite of all her wisdom, this reasoning of Gervassen convinced -Alstarnah, who soon after stood up before all the people and bade them -farewell, saying that she was going to dwell in the wigwam of the -mighty chieftain, Gervassen. - -"Then she took her lover's hand and began the descent of the charmed -mountain, followed by all her people, who were weeping and wailing, -and entreating that she would come back to them. But still she went -on, but only slowly, because of the great press of people around her; -and suddenly an icy wind passed over them, and all fell to the earth -shivering and terror-stricken, for they had never felt cold before, -and they looked up to the mountain, and lo! upon the very summit, at -the door of the deserted wigwam, stood a terrible figure, clothed in -white, and having a face as white as his robes, and his hair was like -the long crystals that hang from the roofs of caves that the water goes -through, and his eyes were like two great diamonds, white, yet blazing -like the sun. Over his head he waved a sceptre, and as fast as he -waved, great flakes of whiteness came out of the clouds and covered all -the mountain tops, and came nearer and nearer to the frightened people. - -"'It is the terrible North King,' they cried. 'See, he is throwing his -arrows upon us.' - -"'I will return,' cried Alstarnah, filled with remorse. 'I will return -and save my people.' - -"But once more she heard the voice as it wailed 'Too late! too late!' -and the icy wind came and arrested her returning footsteps, for it -chilled her to ice by the side of Gervassen, for whom she had dared so -much. Then he and all the people were filled with still greater terror -and turned to flee down the mountains, but the snow flakes--the deadly -arrows of the North King, came faster and faster, falling before as -well as behind them, clogging the feet and chilling the life-blood of -the people Alstarnah had betrayed. - -"First, Gervassen fell, almost at the side of Alstarnah: then, one by -one, all the rest of the people sank down and were buried by the soft, -white snow, until at last not one remained to tell of the verdure that -once crowned the mountains where the North King still reigns, or of the -people he slew with terrible arrows of snow, like those he still loves -to throw in derision upon any daring traveler that attempts to invade -his dominions." - -"And that is the story of the first Snow Storm." - -"I'll tell you what, Guy," commented George, "You won't tell stories -about facts, I know, but you make up for it when you have fancies to -deal with." - -Guy laughed, saying, "He supposed there was no harm in that." - -And little Aggie said, as she bade him good-night, "I guess you will -be forgiven even if there is, Guy. And I am sure I shall never look at -these mountains or see snow again without thinking of your story." - - - - -CHAPTER XV. - - -For some time Aggie found no difficulty in keeping her word, for the -train were obliged to pass over a part of the Rocky Mountains, and many -a strange adventure they met upon the way. Those that had been over -the route before said they got along remarkably well, while those to -whom the experience was new, declared that with the breaking down of -some wagons, the unloading of others, and letting them and goods they -contained down the precipices by ropes, and the accidents attendant -upon such work, they found the journey anything but delightful. The -children enjoyed this part of the trip more than any other, for, with -the exception of Guy, they had no more work to do, and had much more -to interest and amuse them. - -But upon the whole they were rather glad when they got upon the level -ground again, and especially so when they neared the shores of the -great Salt Lake, and passed by the city that stands upon its shores. - -Mr. Harwood had intended to visit it, and spend three or four days in -looking about the city and endeavoring to learn something about the -manners and customs of the people that inhabited it, but several of -the party were anxious to reach their destination, and for that and -many other reasons they passed the dwelling place of the Mormons by. -Although the children were greatly disappointed at not being able to go -into the city, they could not help speaking and thinking with delight -of the beautiful country they had passed over to reach it. - -"It seems to me," said Aggie one day when they stopped to rest, "that -four seasons had wandered out of some years and lost themselves up -among those mountains." - -"You're crazy!" said George contemptuously. - -"I think not," said Guy kindly, "but what could have put such a queer -idea as that into your head, Aggie?" - -"Why you know," she said, "the grass was fresh and green there as -if it was spring time, and yet very often while you were gathering -buttercups to make me a chain, George and Gus would be pelting you with -snow-balls, while the summer sun was shining upon us all the day long." - -"That's so," exclaimed George, "I should never have thought of it -again. It's the queerest place I ever saw in my life, except this very -great valley which we are in now. Papa says it is over three hundred -miles from the Rocky Mountains to the Sierra Nevadas, yet although we -haven't been out of sight of the first for more than a week, we shall -see the tops of the others in a few days, and then, hurrah! we've only -to cross them and we shall be in California! Won't that be glorious?" - -"Yes, I shall be glad," said Aggie, "for I was beginning to think as -mamma said the other day, 'that we never should see a house again.' -And won't you be glad, Guy, not to have to get up so early to make the -fires in the morning, and to work so late at night, often after walking -over the hot sands all day?" - -"I don't know," said Guy rather sadly, "You have all been very kind to -me here, and though I have often worked very hard, I guess it won't be -all play for _me_ in California." - -Little Aggie often thought of these words of Guy in the days that -followed, as they drew nearer and nearer their destination, and each -member of the company spoke of his or her hopes or prospects. She -noticed that upon that Guy, as well as his mother, was always silent, -and many, many hours she sat in the wagon puzzling her little head as -to what would become of their favorite. - -She even spoke of it to Guy when they were alone together, but he -seldom would say anything about it. He was not like some people that -find comfort in talking over perplexing questions, and it certainly was -a very perplexing question to him, how he was to support his mother in -the strange country to which he had induced her to come, for though -young, Guy was too wise to think that gold lay all over the land, and -all that any one had to do was to stoop and pick it up, though many -older than himself in the train still believed that old fable, which -deceived many in the time of Cortez, over two hundred years before. - -But although Guy was so uncertain as to what his fate would be in -California, he soon became as anxious to reach it as the rest, for -nothing for many weeks occurred to break the monotony of their journey, -and the only excitement they had at all was in looking out for Indians, -which were said to be very plenty upon their route, and in being -constantly pleasurably disappointed in not coming upon any. - -One day, indeed, they were greatly surprised by the descent of -a terrific rain storm upon them, for they had never dreamed of -encountering rain in that elevated region, where not even a drop of -dew was found in the early morning. At the time it occurred a party -from the train, among whom was Guy, were out hunting. They saw the -black clouds rising above the mountains, but leisurely continued their -way intent upon obtaining some game for supper, when, suddenly, a blast -of wind swept down upon them, bringing with it torrents of water, as -if, as Guy afterwards said, another deluge had come to sweep every -living thing from the earth's surface. - -For a moment the horses stood still as if stunned, and their riders -bent low over the saddles, then, suddenly wheeling, the animals turned -their heads away from the furious blast, and in that position waited -for it to expend its fury. Neither whip nor spur would induce them to -move, though Mr. Harwood used both freely, being anxious to gain the -camp and satisfy himself of the safety of his family. The horses chose -the best position, according to the instinct which had been given them -to escape from danger, and they maintained it until the fury of the -storm was spent, and then obediently carried their riders to the camp, -where they found two or three of the lighter wagons blown over, and a -number of articles scattered hither and thither. All the people however -were safe though greatly frightened. - - - - -CHAPTER XVI. - - -As George said, the great rain storm seemed to have come expressly -to wash all interest out of their journey, for from that day until -their arrival within sight of Carson River, within the Territory of -Nevada, where a part of the company were to part from the main body, -they saw but little to interest them. True they had passed over a -wonderful country, but the alkali plains seemed small in comparison to -the desert, over which they had passed some weeks before, and all the -grandeur of the Sierra Nevada Mountains could not awaken in them one -iota of the enthusiasm with which they had greeted the first glimpse -of the snow-capped summits of the Rocky Mountains. In fact they were -too weary of their long journey to look around them for enjoyment, but -rather looked forward to it, when all deserts of alkali, of sand and -sage-brush being past, they might by the rivers and in the peaceful -vales of California find rest and plenty. - -As I have said before, all in the company but Guy and his mother had -something to look forward to. Many of the young men were going to the -placer diggings or the deep mines, and spoke exultantly of the rich -harvest they would surely glean. Mr. Graham had a quartz mill in a -very fine situation, and he was going to take charge of it, and his -sisters were to keep house for him, while Mr. Frazer and Mr. Harwood -had decided to purchase farms and settle upon them. - -The last night that all in the train were to encamp together, a large -fire was built and all gathered around it to talk over their plans. -Guy sat by Aggie's side and tried to talk to her, but he could not help -listening to what was said, and that, with the knowledge that they were -so near California--their journey's end,--made him feel so miserable -that he walked away from the fire, and hid himself in a dark place, and -cried as if his heart would break. - -What was he to do when compelled to leave these friends? Almost -penniless where was he in that new, unsettled country to find a home -for his mother. For himself he could provide, but what should he do -for his mother? He had heard that work, hard work, was plenty; but his -mother could not do hard work; it had nearly killed her before, and -doubtless there were few children to be taught. What could he do with -her? Where should he leave her, while he went to try his fortune? - -It never entered his head to ask any one to give her a home. He felt -under unpayable obligations already to Mr. Harwood for bringing them so -far upon their way, and treating them so kindly, therefore to ask him -to do more, he thought would be the greatest presumption, so instead of -asking help of any man, he asked it of God. - -He was still sitting with his head bowed on his knees, and the tears -streaming down his cheeks, most earnestly praying, when, suddenly, -a flash from the light of a lantern passed over him, and a voice -exclaimed: "why, here you are, I have been searching for you for ever -so long." - -It was one of the young men from St. Louis, with whom Guy had been on -most excellent terms ever since they left W----. - -"Yes, it is I," he returned, rather reluctantly, for he was ashamed -that he should have found him crying. "What is the matter, John?" he -presently added. - -"The matter! why, don't you know we are to break up camp to-morrow, and -one party go one way into California, and the other another! Now, which -one are you going with, Guy?" - -"I don't know," he said, with difficulty repressing a sob, "one part of -California is the same to me as another. I have no friends there, and, -oh dear, I very much fear I ought not to have come at all." - -"Oh, don't say that," exclaimed John, cheerfully, "you just come along -with me and my partners, we are going straight to the placer diggings, -and we'll take care of you until you can do for yourself, which won't -be long, you may be sure; I shouldn't wonder if you're as rich as -Rothschild in a few years." - -Guy's eyes sparkled, but in a moment his countenance fell, and he -faltered out,-- - -"But what is to become of mother,--I couldn't leave her alone in a -strange country, her heart would break." - -"Sure enough, I never thought of her, but something might be done, she -wouldn't break her heart, if she didn't starve." - -"Ah, but she might do both!" exclaimed Guy. "Indeed, I cannot leave -her. We must live and strive together, John. I thank you for your -offer, but I can't leave my mother." - -"You're a nobler fellow than the Spartan that let the wolf gnaw his -vitals rather than cry out," replied the young man, "and though -you won't join us, Guy, I don't doubt but you'll find good fortune -somewhere." - -"Thank you," said Guy, and comforted by the young man's kind offer, -though he could not accept it, he walked back to the fire, where he -found only the Grahams and the Harwoods. - -"We have been talking about you, Guy," said Mr. Harwood. "Mr. Graham -says he will give you a place in the mill if you will go with him." - -"That I will, sir!" cried Guy, joyfully, his heart bounding, then -falling like lead as he added, "but my mother?" - -"I think she will consent," said Mr. Graham. - -"Oh, sir, it was not of that I was thinking, it was of what would -become of her. Oh, sir, she is poor and friendless, and I couldn't -think of leaving her alone." - -"I say then," said George, who had apparently been engaged in building -castles in the air, or anything else rather than listening to the -conversation, "I say, now that Guy isn't going with Mr. Graham, it's -cold enough up there to kill his mother, make an icicle of her before -Christmas, you know you said last night it was." - -"Is that true, sir?" asked Guy, turning to Mr. Graham. - -"Why, I can't say that your mother would be an icicle before -Christmas," returned Mr. Graham, laughing, "but it certainly is far too -cold and stormy there for a delicate woman." - -"Ah, then, sir!" returned Guy, very sadly, "I cannot go with you, I -cannot leave my mother." - -"Hurrah!" cried George, turning a double somersault before the fire, -and nearly into it. - -"What's the matter?" asked Guy, in astonishment. - -"Why, it means," said Mr. Harwood, "that if you will not leave your -mother, you must stay with us, as she has consented to do. Much as I -disliked to part with you, who have been so invaluable to me on the -way, I did not like to ask you to remain with us while others were -ready to offer you, in mines and mills, so much better opportunities of -gaining money than I can upon my little farm. There, for some time at -least, there will be more work than money, I guess. So now, Guy, you -know your mother will, at any rate, have a home; Mr. Graham will give -you much higher wages than I can." - -At that point, Aggie began to cry bitterly, saying, "Guy, you mustn't -go away! who should I have to tell me stories?" - -"And, besides, my dog Jack can't smoke yet," interrupted Gus, "and you -promised to teach him, and you've got to stay and do it." - -"That's so," said George. "I expect I shall burn the house down trying -to smoke, if you don't. You see I haven't forgotten how you threw that -flour and water on me in the burning wagon, yet, and you have to stay -and let me have satisfaction for that!" - -"Yes, do stay," said Aggie, coaxingly. - -"I intend to," cried Guy, bursting out into a loud laugh to prevent -himself from crying with joy at his good fortune. "Hasn't it nearly -broken my heart to think of leaving you, Aggie, and Mr. and Mrs. -Harwood, and all the rest? Indeed, I would rather be with you all, if -you were as poor as--as--" - -"Job's turkey," suggested George. - -"Well, yes, or as I am myself, than be a prince without you." - -After which burst of eloquence Guy sat down, bringing a scream of -dismay from Aggie, upon whom he had inadvertently seated himself. - -"Now that is all settled," said Mr. Harwood, dismissing the matter in -his usual cool way, though one could see he was much gratified, "we -will have prayers." - -He arose and rung the large bell and all the company gathered around -him, as they had often done upon the plains and the mountains, and -listened to the word of God. Then he spoke to them of what had passed, -and gave his best wishes to each. All were much affected at his kindly -words, and by the short prayer that followed. There were few dry eyes -there as those that were to leave on the morrow bade farewell, and it -was with deep grief Guy parted with his many friends. - -At daybreak next morning the final separation took place, a long train -of waggons diverged to another path, leaving the families of Mr. -Frazer and Mr. Harwood to take their way alone into California. - - - - -CHAPTER XVII. - - -A month later they were there, and not only there but settled upon -fine farms adjoining each other. To be sure they had but very small -dwellings to live in, but all were too much pleased with the green -meadows, sloping down to the river's edge, and the beautiful forests -that crowned the hills that lay in the background, to fret because the -walls of their house were made of sun-dried mud instead of stone. They -found too many things to be thankful for, to find time to complain of -any, and although all things were very rough, and Mrs. Harwood and -Mrs. Loring wondered a hundred times a day "what they should do," they -finally decided, when everything in the little house was arranged to -their satisfaction, that they should do very well indeed. - -"Yes, very well," said Mrs. Loring, for although she called herself a -servant, and was paid as such, she did not feel degraded by it, for she -knew she was earning an honest living, and was respected as a friend -by her employers, while Guy was looked upon almost as a son. He took -the same place with the children as that held in their trip across the -plains. He worked for their father, and for them, and very hard too, -sometimes, but he was still their playfellow, George's guide, Gus' -friend, little Aggie's comforter, and singer of songs, and teller of -stories to all. As I have said, he worked hard, for even with a kind, -indulgent master, like Mr. Harwood, much is thrown upon the hands of -a willing boy, so Guy found there was still fires to light in the -morning, water to fetch, wood to chop and carry, cows to milk, and the -plough to be followed. - -Sometimes he grew tired of the dull routine, and would wish himself -at the diggings with the young men from St. Louis, and then with Mr. -Graham, at the mill, but a glance at his mother, working over the hot -stove, or washing at the spring, would render him content, for he would -say, "She is happy with all her toil, while I am near, and shall I -worry over a little extra work, when it keeps me with her?" And then -away to his work he would go with renewed energy, and sometimes Mr. -Harwood would give him a holiday which would quite revive his drooping -spirits, and make him strong for weeks. - -Oh, what holidays these were! Off all the children would go to the -woods, that in the afternoon were full of sunshine, so warm, so -beautiful; the grass would look like shaded velvet beneath them, and -the leaves would glance and quiver as if they were fairies frolicking -in their best clothes. And such woods as these were, in which to gather -wild plums and nuts, and then to lie in the shade and tell fairy -stories. "The very trees seem to say them over to us," said Aggie, the -first day they spent in the woods together. "I am sure there must be -something in all these sweet sounds we hear." - -"Birds' songs," said George, contemptuously. - -"No," said Aggie, "something more. Tell us what it is, Guy, you can -always tell what the birds and animals say, you even told us what the -prairie dogs said, you know." - -Guy threw himself down on the green grass beside a little brook, and -listened, with his eyes fixed on the yellow sands of the little stream. - -"The birds are telling me that there is gold in that sand," he said -at length, "they tell me there is gold throughout all this wonderful -country, in every rock and chasm, and there is one big fellow that is -telling me how it all came there. Shall I repeat it over to you?" - -"Oh, yes, yes!" cried Aggie, in great glee. - -"And let us have no more preliminary fibs," said George, "you are the -greatest fellow for them, you know, Guy." - -"Oh, p'shaw!" ejaculated Gus, impatient, "Let him go ahead!" - -"That's just what the birds say," replied Guy, throwing himself back -on the grass, and smiling gravely. "That big fellow on the bough there -tells me he is delighted; that he has at last found one that can -understand his language, for he has heard so many ridiculous theories -advanced by men with picks on their shoulders and books in their hands, -as to what gold is, and how it came on the ground, that he has nearly -burst his throat in trying to make them understand the truth, and has -then been accused of making a 'senseless chatter.'" - -"'And all the time,' says he, 'their chatter was far more senseless -than mine, and so they would think if they had heard all of us laugh -over their conjectures about a matter we knew all about, for birds have -legends as well as men, and there's none better remembered than that of -the "Enchanted Yellow Men."' - -"Thousands of years ago they inhabited the finest portions of this -land. They hunted the deer on a hundred hills, and bathed in all the -streams of the mountains. Their tents were in every valley, and the -tracks of their feet on every path. They were the most numerous and -powerful people on all the earth, yet none could tell why they were -feared, for they had never battled with their neighbors, or shown -great courage in the chase. In reality, it was their color alone that -inspired awe. They were of the hue of the sun at midday, and their long -hair streamed upon the wind like the dead leaves of corn in autumn. -From toe to crown they were pure, bright yellow,--as yellow as the -buttercups in yonder field. - -"Ever were they looked upon with awe by their tawny brethren, who -thought that the great Spirit had set the seal of his special love -upon them, and had sent them forth as his chosen people. The yellow -men believed the same, for everything they undertook, prospered. None -of the surrounding tribes ever showed opposition to them. They could -follow the game over any ground, and spear the fish in any stream they -chose, so that hunger never entered their wigwams; and in course of -time they became so puffed up with their good fortune that they called -themselves 'gods,' and the neighboring tribes bowed and worshipped them. - -"Then the Great Spirit, who, from his home in the great mountains, had -been watching their doings, grew very angry and threatened to destroy -them all. But they were so beautiful to look upon, that he decided to -try them once more and see if any good remained in them. Shortly after -this a mighty tribe on the west of the yellow men, crossed over to the -east, and took from a small, weak tribe that dwelt there all their -lands, and drove them up to the barren mountains, where they could not -find even so much as a herb to eat. - -"But they were very near the Great Spirit, and he heard all their woes, -and he sent a messenger down to the yellow men bidding them arise, slay -the invaders and restore the destitute to their homes again. But they -would not, and all those upon the mountains died, and their curses came -down, and rested upon the rich and powerful who had refused to help -them, and upon the day that the last of the wanderers perished a voice -was heard in the tents of the yellow men, and it said, 'As ye refused -to leave your lands to aid your brethren, ye shall rest in the ground -till strangers shall bear thee hence, and as ye have refused to toil, -or bless in your life time, ye shall do both after death. Ye shall buy -food for the poor, but yet shall the curses of the Great Spirit follow -ye.' - -"And even as they listened to these terrible words, flames burst out -of the mountains, and rushed over the valleys and plains. As it passed -over them each was burnt to a shapeless mass. In thousands of places -the earth opened and they sank into their graves. And there the yellow -men, in their new forms, waited for thousands of years, and there many -of them are waiting still for the pick of the miner to bring them forth -into their new life, to curse the wicked and improvident, and to bless -the poor and needy." - -"There! there! the bird has flown away!" said Aggie. - -"But he has answered the question that has been puzzling my head for a -long, long time," said Guy. "And told us, too, that none of us should -be inactive and the greater our power to help others the more we should -exercise it." - -"That's so," said George, "and I suppose we are all like the 'yellow -men,' a good deal puffed up with our own conceit. I'll tell you what, -suppose we all enter into a contract to do all the good we can, and let -Guy be the judge of our actions, for after all he is the one that first -put it into my head to do _any_ good, you know." - -"Agreed," cried Aggie, while Gus said, "It was a jolly good idea." But -Guy demurred about being judge, thinking with a good deal of shame -that he was sometimes as inactive in a good cause as the "yellow men" -themselves. - -So they sat in the woods talking the matter over until the last rays of -the sun fell through the thick leaves and warned them home. Then they -took their baskets and turned their faces homeward. Guy saying, "Well -then, we are agreed all of us to begin the lives now, to which the -'yellow men' were doomed for their idleness and presumption. Henceforth -we are to help the weak, oppose the proud and wicked, and strive to do -good." - -"I will for one," said George, earnestly. - -"So will I," echoed Gus. - -"And so will I, with all my heart!" exclaimed little Aggie, just as -they stepped out of the woods into the open field. "Only look," she -added, glancing back, "a bird has followed us out of the woods. I do -believe it is the one that told us the pretty story,--and, listen, to -what he is singing, 'Good bye!' why, I even can interpret that, 'Good -boy! good bye! Guy Loring! Guy, Good bye!'" - - - - -+-------------------------------------------------+ -|Transcriber's note: | -| | -|Obvious typographic errors have been corrected. | -| | -+-------------------------------------------------+ - - - -***END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK A BOY'S TRIP ACROSS THE PLAINS*** - - -******* This file should be named 63205.txt or 63205.zip ******* - - -This and all associated files of various formats will be found in: -http://www.gutenberg.org/dirs/6/3/2/0/63205 - - -Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions will -be renamed. - -Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright -law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works, -so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United -States without permission and without paying copyright -royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part -of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm -concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark, -and may not be used if you charge for the eBooks, unless you receive -specific permission. If you do not charge anything for copies of this -eBook, complying with the rules is very easy. You may use this eBook -for nearly any purpose such as creation of derivative works, reports, -performances and research. They may be modified and printed and given -away--you may do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks -not protected by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the -trademark license, especially commercial redistribution. - -START: FULL LICENSE - -THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE -PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK - -To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free -distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work -(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full -Project Gutenberg-tm License available with this file or online at -www.gutenberg.org/license. - -Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works - -1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to -and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property -(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all -the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or -destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your -possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a -Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound -by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the -person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph -1.E.8. - -1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be -used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who -agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few -things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See -paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this -agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below. - -1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the -Foundation" or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection -of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual -works in the collection are in the public domain in the United -States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the -United States and you are located in the United States, we do not -claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing, -displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as -all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope -that you will support the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting -free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm -works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the -Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with the work. You can easily -comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the -same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg-tm License when -you share it without charge with others. - -1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern -what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are -in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, -check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this -agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, -distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any -other Project Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no -representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any -country outside the United States. - -1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg: - -1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other -immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear -prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work -on which the phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the -phrase "Project Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, -performed, viewed, copied or distributed: - - This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and - most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no - restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it - under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this - eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the - United States, you'll have to check the laws of the country where you - are located before using this ebook. - -1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is -derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not -contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the -copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in -the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are -redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply -either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or -obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg-tm -trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted -with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution -must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any -additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms -will be linked to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works -posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the -beginning of this work. - -1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm -License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this -work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm. - -1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this -electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without -prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with -active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project -Gutenberg-tm License. - -1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, -compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including -any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access -to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format -other than "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official -version posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site -(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense -to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means -of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original "Plain -Vanilla ASCII" or other form. Any alternate format must include the -full Project Gutenberg-tm License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1. - -1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, -performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works -unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing -access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -provided that - -* You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from - the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method - you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed - to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he has - agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid - within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are - legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty - payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in - Section 4, "Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg - Literary Archive Foundation." - -* You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies - you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he - does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm - License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all - copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue - all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg-tm - works. - -* You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of - any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the - electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of - receipt of the work. - -* You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free - distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works. - -1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work or group of works on different terms than -are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing -from both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and The -Project Gutenberg Trademark LLC, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm -trademark. Contact the Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below. - -1.F. - -1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable -effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread -works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project -Gutenberg-tm collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may -contain "Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate -or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other -intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or -other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or -cannot be read by your equipment. - -1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right -of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project -Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all -liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal -fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT -LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE -PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE -TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE -LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR -INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH -DAMAGE. - -1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a -defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can -receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a -written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you -received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium -with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you -with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in -lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person -or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second -opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If -the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing -without further opportunities to fix the problem. - -1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth -in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS', WITH NO -OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT -LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE. - -1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied -warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of -damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement -violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the -agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or -limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or -unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the -remaining provisions. - -1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the -trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone -providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in -accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the -production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, -including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of -the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this -or any Project Gutenberg-tm work, (b) alteration, modification, or -additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any -Defect you cause. - -Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm - -Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of -electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of -computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It -exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations -from people in all walks of life. - -Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the -assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's -goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will -remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure -and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future -generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see -Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at -www.gutenberg.org - -Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation - -The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit -501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the -state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal -Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification -number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by -U.S. federal laws and your state's laws. - -The Foundation's principal office is in Fairbanks, Alaska, with the -mailing address: PO Box 750175, Fairbanks, AK 99775, but its -volunteers and employees are scattered throughout numerous -locations. Its business office is located at 809 North 1500 West, Salt -Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up to -date contact information can be found at the Foundation's web site and -official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact - -For additional contact information: - - Dr. Gregory B. Newby - Chief Executive and Director - gbnewby@pglaf.org - -Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg -Literary Archive Foundation - -Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide -spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of -increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be -freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest -array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations -($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt -status with the IRS. - -The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating -charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United -States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a -considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up -with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations -where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND -DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular -state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate - -While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we -have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition -against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who -approach us with offers to donate. - -International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make -any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from -outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff. - -Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation -methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other -ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To -donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate - -Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. - -Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project -Gutenberg-tm concept of a library of electronic works that could be -freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and -distributed Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of -volunteer support. - -Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed -editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in -the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not -necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper -edition. - -Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search -facility: www.gutenberg.org - -This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm, -including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to -subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks. - diff --git a/old/old/63205.zip b/old/old/63205.zip Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 0cb587c..0000000 --- a/old/old/63205.zip +++ /dev/null |
